JPop Fiction Fanatic

{Yoosu Brother series} [1/4]

2009-12-30T22:41:52Z

{Yoosu Brother Series} [1/4]

Title: I’d Like To Introduce You To My Bro….Girlfriend.

Rating: PG-13

Pairing: Junchun slight Jaeho, Jaemin

Summary: When no one wants to pretend to be your girlfriend then you ask your brother of course.

Disclaimer: I do not own DBSK or any other characters in this story. This is a work of fiction.

Chapter 1

“No!”

“Junsu, son…tell me why won’t you marry Sakura? She’s a beautiful girl, smart and intelligent. She’ll make a wonderful wife for you.”

Junsu sighed as he looked at his father sitting behind his mahogany desk. “Father, for the hundredth time. I told you Sakura is not my type, no matter how many times you make me date her.”

“But you’ve been a bachelor for so long, don’t you think it’s time to settle down.”

The young man who sat opposite his father held in another sigh.

“Father, I’m still young and I enjoy my bachelor life. I’ll get married later.” Hearing this his father grunted and his anger began to grow. Junsu saw this and gulped.

“Son, you are twenty four years old, you’re going to be running my company soon when I retire and your mother and I believe having a wife will help improve your image when you become the companies leader.”

“But father-”

“Enough!” Junsu jumped. “You are going to get married to Sakura and that’s final!”

Junsu began to panic, he couldn’t get married now, he was too young! His bachelorhood would go down the drain! He had to think of something.

“Father I can’t get married!” He shouted as he stood up.

“And why not?!”

“Because I…I…I already have a girlfriend!”

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

“So let me get this straight. You told your father that you already have a girlfriend and now he wants to meet her. You had the nerve to call most of your ex’s who you dumped and of course they said no. You tried asking some of your female staff but they were more afraid of your father than you and now you’re here at my place not knowing what to do. Did I miss anything out?”

The young man sprawled out on his friends living room couch groaned. He threw his arm over his eyes. “That sounds about right.”

“So what am I supposed to do?”

“You’re supposed to help me, that’s what.” He said sitting up, glaring at the older man sitting across from him. Yunho, his best friend since preschool, worked with him in his father’s company as chief sales representative but he spent his time more on Junsu’s floor chatting rather than on his own where he should be. He knew Junsu was not ready to get married because he loved his single life and being a bachelor, he knew he will get married eventually but it was definitely not going to be now.

“Junsu, you know I don’t really have any girls as friends and the ones that are, are already dating.”

“Well un-date them!”

Yunho rose an eyebrow while Junsu just ran a hand through his hair.

“I doubt that will happen.”

Before Junsu could say anything else his cell rang. Without even looking at the I.D. he flipped it opened and pressed it to his ear.

“Hello? Yoochun?! I haven’t heard from you in ages. What? You’re coming home tomorrow? Really? Yeah, no problem I’ll be there. Ok I will. Oh, you have to pack. Ok, I’ll see you tomorrow then.”

Flipping the phone shut he looked over at Yunho with the biggest smile on his face.

“Guess what Yunho, Chunnies coming back home!”

“So I heard.”

“Yeah, I’m going to pick him up from the airport after work. You want to come?”

“Yeah, it’ll be nice to see how the kids grown.”

“Yunho, he’s only two years younger than you.”

“Like I said, ‘kid’.”

“Whatever.”

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

When five o’clock hit Junsu and Yunho headed straight to the airport to pick Yoochun up. Yoochun was Junsu’s younger brother who went to the states straight after high school to go to a University of the Arts to study music. Since Junsu was the oldest he worked for his father so one day he can take over the company and since Yoochun had no interest in the company he decided to go off and per sue his dream. He was gone for four years and now he was coming back home for good.

“So you thought about what you’re going to do about your little situation?” Yunho asked as the two young men walked through the airport.

“No.” Junsu said glumly as he looked at his feet. “And plus dad called last night and said he wanted to meet her tomorrow night for dinner.”

“Really? That doesn’t really give you enough time does it.” Junsu sighed. He was doing that a lot lately.

“Yunho, I’m starting to get desperate.”

“How desperate? Enough to throw a wig on some guy and let him pretend to be your girlfriend.” He said, laughing at his own joke. Junsu didn’t laugh. He turned and looked at his friend that was silent. “Junsu?”

“That just might work.”

“What?”

“Yunho, I think what you said might work.”

“What? Junsu, I was just kidding?” He looked at his friend as if he had just grown a second head. But Junsu was looking at him with a serious look on his face.

“I mean come on, no girls want to pretend for me and I only have until tomorrow to find someone to take to my parents.”

“But-But that’s crazy!”

“Hey, it was your idea.”

“I was joking!”

“Well, don’t joke around me when I’ll take any idea you give me.” Yunho sighed, he gave up and decided to play along.

“Ok then Mr. Genius. What guy do you know will dress up as a girl for you?”

“Hmm…” He saw Junsu giving him a once over and he gave him the coldest glare he could muster.

“Don’t. Even. Think. About. It.” The younger man sighed.

“Fine. You don’t have the right figure anyway.”

“Figure?” Yunho looked down at himself. “What’s wrong with my figure?” He asked slightly insulted.

“Nothing, it’s just girls are supposed to have slim figures. And yours is sorta…not.” He explained trying not to be too rude.

“Well, excuse me for actually thinking I was a guy who wanted muscle instead of curves.”

“Sorry hyung.”

“Whatever. So who do you think will actually do such a crazy thing for you?”

“I don’t know.” He answered offhandedly looking around the crowd for his brother. They already reached the gate where the passengers for his brothers flight was supposed to exit but he still didn’t spot him. A few minutes passed and then his eye caught something or rather someone. It was a young man with ear length brunette hair and soft brown eyes. He had high cheek bones and plump pink lips. He wore simple faded blue jeans and a white shirt covered by a plaid one. His figure was slim and looked like it was better than some of Junsu’s ex girlfriends. The person he was looking at suddenly looked at him and waved. He grinned. “I think I found the perfect candidate.”

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

“No.”

“Yoochun, please. Do it for hyung.”

“I said no. I just came back home from being gone for four years and the first thing I hear from my hyung is ‘Will you be my girlfriend?’ What crazy person says that?!”

“Apparently your brother.”

“Shut up Yunho!” The older boy chuckled to himself as he sat opposite the bickering siblings in Junsu’s apartment. Junsu turned back to look at his brother pleadingly.

“Please, Yoochun. Dad said I have to bring someone tomorrow night and you’re my last hope.”

“Are you serious?” He watched his brother nod. After getting over his initial shock the situation was quickly explained to him on the ride to Junsu’s apartment.

“Do you really want your hyung to get married to a mean old witch?” Yoochun just rolled his eyes. “I’ll be miserable for the rest of my life and I’ll be calling you each and every day to tell you of my horrible life.” Yoochun sighed.

“How long?” Junsu’s eyes lit up while Yunho’s widened. He was actually agreeing?

“Just for a little while until they get off my back. I promise it won’t be for too long.”

With a long sigh Yoochun reluctantly nodded. “Alright, but only for a little while.”

“Yes! Thank you Chunnie! I owe you big time!” The smiling young man said as he tackled his brother on the sofa in a hug.

“Ugh, get off me! You’re heavy!”

“Oh, sorry.” Junsu got off him and settled back into his seat, still with a dorky grin on his face.

“Yoochun, you’re actually agreeing to this?” Yoochun turned to face Yunho and nodded.

“Yeah, I guess so. I know Sakura and how annoying and clingy she can be so I sorta understand where Junsu’s coming from. She’s been chasing after him for years, even before I left. I never really liked her and I still don’t. Plus, when all of this is over hyung here is going to buy me a new car and take me on vacation.”

“I am?” Yoochun stared at him with a sweet yet scary face.

“Why, yes…yes you are hyung.” Yunho heard an audible gulp from his friend.

“Oh y-yeah. I guess I am.” Yoochun beamed and hugged Junsu’s arm.

“Hyung is the best!”

‘Only when you threaten him.’ Yunho thought dryly. “Anyway, do you guys really think this will work? I mean wouldn’t your parents recognize their own son?” Junsu looked at Yoochun and shook his head.

“No, I don’t think so. They haven’t seen him in four years and plus when Chunnie was living over here, he always kept his hair brown. Mom always said she forgot how he looked with black hair so it shouldn’t be a problem.”

“Ok, but do they know he’s back?”

“Nope,” Yoochun answered. “I was planning to surprise them. That’s why I asked Junsu to pick me up.”

“Oh ok. So when are you two going to start all this madness?”

“I guess tomorrow.” Junsu answered.

“Alright then, I guess we’ll see what happens tomorrow.” Yunho said as he looked at the two brothers across from him.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

The next morning Junsu left Yoochun with Jaejoong, his secretary and childhood friend like Yunho. He gave him the day off so he could take Yoochun shopping for everything he needed and Jaejoong was all too happy to oblige. Getting the day off to go shopping and plus he was still getting paid…he would be silly to object. When Junsu explained the situation to him, he laughed first then got exited for his new job. He even managed to get Junsu to give Changmin the day off as well so he could help. Junsu was pretty much willing to do anything and he was wondering if he should ask for a raise, but then thought that would be pushing it. Changmin was also another childhood friend who happened to work as the Chief Financial Officer one floor above Yunho. When he was told about the situation he made a sarcastic remark and was promptly one touched by Jaejoong.

So now the trio was walking the busy streets of Seoul in the popular shopping district and Changmin was still wondering why he was there.

“Jaejoong can you please tell me why I’m here again?”

The pale faced young man with the dark brown doe eyes grinned. “Why to carry the bags of course.” He watched as the tall brown haired young man silently fumed and glared at him. Jaejoong hid his Cheshire cat grin behind his hand and turned back to looking at the different shops. He was the oldest out of the bunch in their small circle but he didn’t act like it most of the time. He had midnight black hair cut short to his ears and elegant features that made him look as if he was a thoroughbred, which he was; they all were actually. When Changmin had heard about the situation he asked why Junsu didn’t ask Jaejoong to do it and that was when he was one touched into the wall. And that was exactly why Junsu didn’t ask. Jaejoong may have feminine attributes but his punches felt like they came from a body builder. And his built triceps and biceps were proof to that.

“So Yoochun, is there any particular kind of look you’re going for? Trendy? Fashionable? Trendy and fashionable?”

“Umm… I don’t know. Just something that will fool my parents.”

“I doubt that will happen. What parent can not recognize their own son” Changmin stated as the trio entered a random shop.

“Shut up Min. When I get through with you, you’re going to be a whole other person.” Jaejoong said as he turned back to Yoochun. He gulped.

After five hours of endless shopping, bargaining, reasoning agreeing and disagreeing; the trio was finished. Yoochun didn’t know how embarrassing this was going to be until Jaejoong took him into the women’s underwear department. Changmin, the lucky bastard, had opted to stay by the front counter flirting with the cashier while Jaejoong dragged him to his doom. He felt like hiding under a rock when he heard him ask, ‘So do you want to be a B or C?’ and held up the two lacy bras in front of him. Quickly telling Jaejoong to just get the B he dragged the oldest out of the area to a still flirting Changmin at the cashier. Now, Yoochun laid sprawled on Jaejoongs couch trying to rest his aching legs. Changmin was in the kitchen digging around the fridge while Jaejoong was in front of him sorting out what they bought.

“Ok, Chun it’s time to get dressed.”

“What? But I still have three hours till the dinner.” Jaejoong rolled his eyes.

“I even doubt that will be enough time. You know women take long in general to get ready plus, you will need some extra time so we can properly fix you up.” Yoochun sighed, Jaejoong was right.

“Fine, fine. Let’s get this over with.”

Two and a half hours later Jaejoong and Changmin stared at the transformed Yoochun.

“Wow. Who would have thought having eight sisters would come in handy one day.” Changmin murmured. Jaejoong smiled, ignoring the comment, and looked like he was about to cry.

“Oh, Yoochun you look so beautiful.” Said boy…ahem girl, turned and faced the mirror. He couldn’t believe it.

“Is this really me?”

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

After gawking at the transformed young man for about ten minutes, Jaejoong hurried them into the car so Yoochun wouldn’t be late. On the way to the Kims’ mansion, Jaejoong also gave a run down of how to act lady like and other tips he needed to know. When they reached Yoochun stepped out and turned back to his friends.

“Well, wish me luck.”

“You don’t need luck hun.” Jaejoong said with a grin.

“Don’t have too much fun Cinderella.” Changmin said with a smirk. And with that the two drove off leaving Yoochun by himself in front of the house he hasn’t seen in four years.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

“So what time is your girlfriend going to be here Junsu?” Sakura asked.

“Umm…any minute now.” When the door bell rung he jumped. “Oh, that must be her. Excuse me for a moment.” Saying that, the edgy young man got up from the table and practically ran out of the dining room. He didn’t think Sakura would be here too. Apparently when she found out about his ‘girlfriend’ she invited herself to dinner so she could meet her and his parents didn’t even object. They all probably thought he was lying…which he was, but that’s not the point. Anyway as he neared the door, he hoped Yoochun looked somewhat descent enough to pull off their little charade. Opening the door he stood frozen, looking at the most beautiful girl he had ever seen. She had soft brown eyes, pink plump lips, wavy shoulder length brunette hair and fair as snow skin. She was wearing a simple pink and white patterned spaghetti strap cocktail dress with a matching pink shawl and pink strapped up heels. She had to die for curves and a descent amount of cleavage showing. Her hands held a small pink purse and he even noticed the clear French tip nails and silver earrings she wore. After ogling the girl for a few minutes he cleared his throat and spoke.

“Umm…C-Can I help you?” He watched as the pretty girl before him sighed and rolled her eyes.

“It’s me you idiot?” He blinked. That voice, it couldn’t be…

“Yoochun?!” He all but shouted and received a whack over the head from the pretty purse held in his brothers hand.

“Be quiet!” He harshly whispered. “Do you want everyone to know it’s me?” He asked, and watched as the older boy just shook his head numbly. Junsu was speechless, this was Yoochun? He looked him up and down again. Incredible. His brother actually did it…and wow. He really looked like a girl. I mean come on, he fooled him so why not his parents and Sakura.

Yoochun tried not to bite his glossed lips, Jaejoong said that was a no no. Seeing Junsu’s reaction he guessed he pulled it off. He was glad but still mildly upset that Jaejoong said he didn’t really have to do much to make this all believable. He scratched the back off his head lightly, these extensions were killing him, how did girls do it? Walking inside he looked around for the first time in four years. It hadn’t really changed that much and he was glad it didn’t.

“Is that real cleavage?”

He turned to his brother and glared. This is the second time he asked him something stupid after meeting up with him. He looked down at his much real looking breasts and signed.

“Don’t ask. It just involves a lot of silicon, padding and make up.”

“Silicon? Where’d Jae get that?”

“I don’t want to know.”

“Anyway, you look amazing Chunnie.” Junsu said sincerely. Yoochun looked at his feet and gave a soft laugh.

“I don’t know if I should feel good about being complimented about looking like a girl.” Junsu grinned.

“You should, not many guys can pull off actually looking like a girl.”

“Junsu?” The two turned around to see Sakura by the staircase looking at them.

“Oh, Sakura.” Junsu was surprised that she was able to sneak up on them and hoped she didn’t hear anything. “Ah…let me introduce you to uhhh….” Oh crap, after everything they discussed and went through the night before they forgot to come up with a name! “This is uhh…”

“Yuka, Yuka Park. Nice to meet you.” He said politely with a bow and a voice lighter than his own. He felt Sakura’s eyes on him, probably sizing him up, but he kept a smile on his face anyway.

“Yuka is it? I’m Sakura Tamoa, Junsu’s fian-”

“Junsu, son…is that her?”

The trio by the door looked over to see Mr. and Mrs. Kim walking toward them and Junsu held his breath. This was the real test, could they fool their parents?

“Ah, mother, father, I’d like to introduce you to Yuka Park. Yuka, these are my parents.”

“It’s a pleasure to meet you Mr. and Mrs. Kim.” Yoochun said politely and bowed. He was slightly nervous and wondered if his parents would recognize him. He felt their eyes on him, like Sakura’s, and knew they too were sizing him up. He gave them a warm smile and it was then Mrs. Kim spoke.

“Why Junsu, where did you find such a pretty and polite young lady like this.” Junsu blinked. She actually believed….yes! He grinned and scratched the back of his head while his father spoke.

“Son, I didn’t know you had such good taste.”

“Aunty! Uncle!” The two adults turned to see a fuming Sakura and seemed to snap out of praising their own son.

“Oh, why don’t we all go back to the table. Dinner should be served by now.” Mrs. Kim suggested. They all agreed and while Yoochun was walking, he could actually feel the daggers Sakura was throwing his way.

Throughout the dinner Mr. and Mrs. Kim couldn’t get enough of Yuka. She seemed to be everything they wanted in a daughter in law which made Sakura even more upset. Yoochun was glad to see his parents, even under such circumstances, and was happy that they were healthy and well. They talked about how they met and how Junsu didn’t tell his parents about her because he was in love with her so much and afraid of his parents reaction if they knew he was in a ‘serious’ relationship. Yuka seemed to know exactly what to say to make the Kim’s tickled pink and Sakura didn’t like it one bit. After dinner Junsu said that he would drop Yuka home but not before inviting her to their companies black tie affair the next week. Yuka, of course agreed and bid everyone good night. Like a gentleman Junsu told Yuka to wait for him, since their parents were still watching, while he went to get his car. While he was gone Sakura walked up next to him. Yoochun gave her a polite smile but she didn’t smile back.

“Listen here you broad.” Yoochuns eyes widened. “Junsu is mine. I’ve known him and this family longer than you and I’m not about to let my hard work go down the drain because some street tramp thinks she can squirm her way in. Just because he’s dating you now does not mean he actually likes you. He’ll be done with you in a flash and throw you in the trash where you belong. But until then, I’ll make your life a living hell until you crawl back under the rock you came from.”

Yoochun blinked. Did she just…just…That witch! How dare she insult him like that! He didn’t care if he was pretending, an insult was an insult and by saying all those things it just brought out his competitive side. This meant war.

Straightening up when he saw Junsu pull the car up he turned and faced the shorter girl. “Well, it’s nice to know you feel that way Sakura. But I’m sorry to inform you… “He watched as Junsu came out and ran up the steps towards them. Taking the hand offered to him he turned back to Sakura with a smile. “…I’m here to stay.”

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

“She said all of that?”

“Yeah. I can’t believe it! But I’ll show her, you just wait and see.” Yoochun muttered to himself as he paced Jaejoong’s living room still in his get up. Junsu stared at his brother and recognized the look in his eye.

“Chunnie, don’t take it too seriously.” A glare his way made him shut up. This was bad, Yoochun didn’t take to insults very well. Junsu was now remembering his brothers competitive nature and thought back to when they were kids. It was a time during physical education in high school. Some of the guys where making fun of Yoochun on the soccer team because they thought he couldn’t play, so when they actually got on the field they were made painfully aware of how good he really was. Junsu was proud, since he was the one who taught him how to play, but Yoochun had been a bit too rough on the guys and left them limping off the field with his rough play. He sighed, deciding to try again.

“Chunnie, relax. You know she wasn’t serious.”

“Yes she was. You didn’t see her shooting daggers at me throughout the whole dinner.”

“Maybe she wasn’t looking at you?”

“She sat opposite me! Of course she was looking at me!”

The other three young men where huddled together on the couch watching the two siblings back and forth like a tennis match.

“Who would have thought Chun would get so worked up about this.” Changmin mumbled from his seat between his hyungs. The two nodded in agreement.

“Well, he was very competitive in high school.” Jaejoong said.

“Yeah, remember the soccer team incident.” Yunho mentioned. The other two shuddered.

“Yeah, we remember. Poor girl, doesn’t know whose she’s messing with.” Jaejoong murmured. Changmin and Yunho nodded.

“Don’t worry Junsu, I’ll make sure she’ll be the last girl you marry. She won’t be any in law of mine.” Yoochun suddenly declared. Junsu visible paled.

“Oh crap.”

{Yoosu Brother Series} Oneshot

2009-12-05T19:43:16Z

{Yoosu Brother Series}

Title: Let’s Go Home Together

Rating: PG

Pairing: Junchun, slight Jaeho, Jaemin

Summary: Junsu and Yoochun are fraternal twins. Junsu is the popular jock and Yoochun is the quiet violinist. When Junsu catches Yoochun being bullied, will he finally realize that he’s been ignoring his brother for too long?

Disclaimer: I do not own DBSK or any other characters in this story. this is a work of fiction.

“That was wonderful Yoochun.”

Said boy with soft brown eyes turned to his best friend and smiled.

“It only sounded good because you’re such a wonderful pianist Jae.”

Jaejoong rose from his seat on the piano bench and walked over to his friend who was beginning to put his violin away. The two of them have been practicing for months for the up and coming musical arts competition and Jaejoong was sure Yoochun would take first prize in the violinist category.

“You know you should have a little more confidence in yourself Chun. You have a lot of talent in you.” Yoochun felt the comforting hand on his shoulder and sighed softly.

“Thanks Jae. I should get going now. I’ll see you later.”

“Where are you going now?”

“I’m going by the soccer field to wait for Junsu so we can go home together.”

“Oh, ok. Just be careful Chun. Don’t wait too long, okay?” Jaejoong watched as the hand on the door knob tightened then relaxed.

“I know. Don’t worry. Bye then.”

“Bye.”

Yoochun closed the door behind him and let out a breath he didn’t know he was holding. Straightening up he headed down the quiet hallway from the music room to the exit. When he reached outside the warm rays of the sun hit his face and he couldn’t help but smile. The day was just so beautiful. Heading over to the large soccer field he went to almost daily, he heard the players shouting before he could even see them properly. Junsu, his fraternal twin brother, was the star athlete of the school and the soccer teams captain. He was a senior finishing up his last year in high school and was planning to lead his team into their third championships before he left. He was even so smart he skipped a grade so he was a year ahead of Yoochun. Everyone liked him because he was funny and easy to talk to so he was even friends with the nerds. All in all, he was the total opposite of Yoochun. Yoochun was a junior who was talented in the arts. Sports wasn’t his thing, he could barely throw a softball straight let along kick a soccer ball. Being quiet and shy, hardly anybody knew of his existence and he preferred to keep it that way. Plus by being a fraternal twin, no one really knew about him and Junsu being brothers. Junsu never really checked so he guessed he should do the same. Even so…

He unconsciously began to play with the silver bracelet on his left wrist.

…he wish he did.

“Oi Junsu!”

He looked up sharply when he heard his brothers name and didn’t even notice when he made it to the benches on the field right opposite the players. Looking over at the mass of blue and white running on the field, he spotted his brother easily. He was the fastest player and was able to zip through everyone with ease. His short black hair was slicked down with sweat and his shirt was clinging to his perspiring chest. As he spun around another player and made a goal, the coach blew the whistle signaling the end of the match.

“Alright, good job everyone. We’re finished for the day. Hit the showers.”

“Yes, sir!”

The group of sweaty boys made their way to locker room and Yoochun tried his best to get Junsu’s attention, but he ended up walking right past him talking with his friends. He sighed. Walking back to the bench he sat down and decided to wait until his brother came out of the locker room. It wasn’t a big deal, he was doing this for the past three years, he just hoped the outcome would be different this time. Forty minutes later Junsu came out by himself with his gym bag slung around his shoulder. Seeing his brother he stood up with a grin on his face.

“Junsu! Hyung! Over here!”

Junsu looked over to his left to see Yoochun and rose an eyebrow.

“Yoochun? What are you doing here?” He asked, walking over to him.

“I waited for you so we can walk home together.”

“Oh, well I-”

“Junsu! What’s taking you so long?”

Said boy turned when he heard his best friend’s voice. Yunho was Junsu’s best friend since primary school and also was the teams co-captain.

“Oh, Yunho. I was just talking to Yoochun.”

“Yoochun?” The tall boy with spiky brown hair looked over at Yoochun like he never saw him before. “Oh! Yoochun! I forgot!” He laughed. “You know some times I forget you have a brother.” Junsu just rolled his eyes but Yoochun felt a pang in his heart hearing that from Junsu’s friend.

“Anyway, I’m sorry Yoochun but the guys and I are going out to grab a bite. Maybe next time ok?”

Yoochun nodded, holding his binder closer to his chest for comfort. “Ok, next time then.” He turned to Yunho and gave a bow. “It was nice to see you again Yunho. Bye.”

“Yeah, you too.”

Turning around, he quickly made his way off the soccer field.

“Come on Junsu, let’s go.” Yunho said again as he gave him a shove.

“Yeah, yeah. I’m coming, I’m coming.”

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

When he reached home he immediately went to his room and crawled into bed. He clutched his pillow tightly and tried hard not to let the tears escape but it was no use. They came one after another and all he could do was just cry harder. He didn’t like it. He didn’t like it one bit. He missed his brother. He missed Junsu. They always used to be together when they were younger but now…now they were miles apart. Since they entered high school they began to drift apart. Junsu immediately fit into the cool crowd due to his easy going nature but he…he was a nobody. His only friend was Jaejoong and Jaejoong was even more popular than him due to his beauty and crazy nature. But he tried to stay away from him so he wouldn’t bring him down only to have Jaejoong try to bite his head off for trying to leave him.

He smiled at the thought. Jaejoong was a great friend. But then his smile dropped as his thoughts went back to his brother. He missed the times when he could come to his brother and tell him anything or when they used to play hide and seek in the park or when he had a nightmare and he was held with the warmth and love from his brother. He missed it all.

~Flashback~

“For me?” Little Yoochun asked as he stared at the silver bracelet his big brother put on his wrist.

“Yup, for you. Now no matter where you go I’ll always be with you.” He said with grin. Yoochun giggled happily.

“Junsu’s the best!” He said as he hugged his brother tightly.

He sighed and brought his left hand into his line of vision. The bracelet hung prettily, shining softly by the light of the moon it caught through the window. This was the one thing that kept him going. Like his brother said, he always felt like he was with him when he wore it, that’s why he never took it off.

Turning over he closed his eyes. Maybe tomorrow he’ll walk home with his hyung.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

Tomorrow came and after practicing with Jaejoong and waiting for almost an hour for Junsu, he still couldn’t walk home with his hyung. Apparently the team had a meeting about their strategy for the championships so of course they would walk home together ‘next time’. The next day while walking through the noisy hall to his next class, Yoochun felt a tug on his arm and in an instant he was slammed against a hard wall.

“Well, well, well. Look who we have here.” Yoochun looked up to see the two guys who have been giving him hell since he came to this school.

“Le-Leave me a-alone.”

“What? Our little pretty pretty doesn’t want to hang out with us?” The one known as Jinyu taunted as he tucked a lock of brunette hair behind Yoochuns ear. Yoochun turned his head away from him and stared at the ground.

“L-Leave me alone.” He repeated quietly.

“You know, if you weren’t a guy I’d probably date you.” Jinyu said totally ignoring Yoochuns statement as his hand landed on his waist.

“N-No!” Yoochun began to struggle and try to escape but was harshly slammed back to the wall. His friend who was behind them laughed.

“Hey, you never know. He might not even have a-”

“Yoochun!”

The three occupants in the dark hallway looked over at the new comer.

“Huh? Oh, well if it isn’t Mr. Popular. How can we be of service to you?”

“What are you doing to him? Leave him alone!” Junsu’s fist clenched as he saw his brother pinned to a wall, tears about to spill, some guys hands on his waist and the look of fear in his eyes.

“Sorry Mr. Jock but he’s ours.” The shorter guy who he had cut off earlier said as he walked up to him. “He’s been our play thing for years now. You should just find your own.”

“Plaything?” He whispered to himself. “Years.” He looked over to Yoochun who looked down in shame.

“So if you’d excuse us.” The shorter one concluded.

“Let him go.”

“Huh?”

“I said let him go.” The shorter guy looked up at Junsu to see his eyes blazing with fury.

‘Plaything? Years? Why did Yoochun allow this to happen for so long? Why did I let this go on for so long?’ He thought to himself.

“Anyway, Gori get rid of the jock so we can go back to having fun with pretty pretty.”

“Ah!”

“Huh?” Jinyu looked up to see Gori sprawled on the floor at Junsu’s feet groaning in pain. “Why you…” He made his way to Junsu with fists raised at his head but his opponent dodged to the side and landed a kick in his back instead. He stumbled forward and turned around to have a punch land in his face. He tried to throw one himself but Junsu moved behind him and twisted his arm around his back painfully and brought an arm around his neck, causing him to struggle in his hold for air. Pressed closely to Junsu’s chest he heard the senior whisper in his ear.

“Touch my brother again and next time I’ll actually use some strength.”

“B-Brother?!” He choked out and stumbled forward when he was let go. With a glare from the older boy that was all he needed as he grabbed his friend and the two limped out of the empty hallway. Turning quickly to his brother he looked over to the corner to see Yoochun looking at him more scared then he was before.

“Yoochun?” He took a step forward. That seemed to snap the brunette out of it and in a split second he had dashed past Junsu and into the hall. “H-Hey, wait! Yoochun!” Junsu took off after him but when Yoochun turned back into the crowded hall he lost him.

“Shoot.” He mumbled to himself.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

Yoochun slammed the door of the empty music room and leaned back against the door as he slid to the floor, tears finally falling freely. He couldn’t believe it, Junsu saw him. He wasn’t supposed to know that he got bullied. Jaejoong didn’t even know about it! It was pathetic. He couldn’t even stand up for himself. He had gotten used to it over the years, convincing himself that it wasn’t too bad. They only took his money most of the time or made fun of him, roughing him up sometimes but that was about it. He told himself that every high school kid had to get bullied at some point so he guessed that it was his time, for the past three years.

“I can’t believe he saw.” He mumbled to himself. He felt so embarrassed and angry with himself he didn’t know what to do. But all he knew was he couldn’t look Junsu in the face anymore.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

It had been two weeks since the incident and since then Junsu had not seen hide or hair of his brother. The only way he knew he was still alive was because he asked his parents in the mornings if they saw him. Apparently Yoochun had been leaving extra early just to avoid bumping into him and when he came home he kept his room locked so Junsu couldn’t even get a glimpse at him. At school it was just as bad. Since he was a year above Yoochun he hardly saw him and he was ashamed to say he didn’t even know which class was Yoochuns’. But by asking a few giggling girls he managed to find out. When he actually got to the class he wasn’t there but he left a message with the class to tell Yoochun he was looking for him, which they happily obliged. What he didn’t know was that when Yoochun found out, from the crowds of girls around his desk, that Junsu wanted to see him he made an extra effort to be invisible, which wasn’t so hard.

“So tell me why we’re going to your brothers class again for the fifth time this week?” Yunho asked as he and Junsu walked down the busy hall. “I mean it’s not like you paid much attention to him before, so why the sudden interest now?” Junsu stopped walking, making Yunho do the same. He stared at the ground in silence. He was right. He didn’t pay attention to him and because of that Yoochun was being bullied and who knows what else has happened to him while he wasn’t there. He clenched his fist. He was horrible, a horrible horrible brother who couldn’t even take care of his little brother. He knew they were close before but once they entered high school things changed and he put his sports and popularity before his brother. He knows he’s an idiot but he’s going to fix everything, he’s going to make everything right.

“Umm…Junsu? Oi!”

“What?” Yunho knocked him out of his thoughts and he turned to set a glare on his friend that had no effect.

“You’re spacing out on me.”

“Huh? Oh, sorry.” And with that he started walking again.

“Hey, wait for me!”

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

When they reached the class they were surprised to find it empty even though it was lunch time. Looking around the class they finally spotted someone in the last row with a head of blondish hair buried in a book. Junsu walked up to him while Yunho silently followed.

“Umm…excuse me?”

The guy lowered his book and raised a surprised eyebrow.

“Jaejoong?” Junsu said in surprise remembering Yoochun’s friend. The beautiful boy set his book to the side and leaned back in his chair crossing his arms.

“Hi Jaejoong!” Yunho beamed from behind him. Junsu turned to stare at his friend.

“You know him?” Yunho nodded.

“We’re neighbors.” Jaejoong answered simply.

“Neighbors?”

“Our moms are best friends.” Yunho said with a grin.

“But that doesn’t mean that we are.” Jaejoong said flatly. Yunho pouted and held his heart.

“Oh Boo, you wound me with your cold words.”

“Whatever. Can I help you?” He turned his attention back to Junsu.

“Huh? Oh, yeah. Have you seen Yoochun?”

“Yoochun? Oh~ Yoochun, your brother. The guy you’ve practically been ignoring since high school. The guy who waits for you almost every day after your soccer practice but gets rejected because you have something more important to do. The guy I comfort because he feels his brother doesn’t love him anymore. You do mean that Yoochun right, because that’s the only one I know.”

Junsu was silent.

Jaejoong sighed. “Do you even know your brother anymore? Do you know his favorite drink or food? Do you know he’s wonderfully talented in the violin? Do you know that every competition he was in he always said you would make it and then when you didn’t he would make an excuse for you? Do you even know he has a competition tomorrow?”

Junsu looked up. “Tomorrow?” He asked surprised. Jaejoong rolled his eyes and stood up.

“Maybe you should try looking for Yoochun when you actually know something about him.”

And with that he walked out of the classroom.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

Yoochun sighed as he saw Junsu and Yunho walk into his classroom. He turned down the hall and decided to go to the music room to get some extra practice in for tomorrow. On his way there he couldn’t help but over hear some girls chatting in front of him.

“Are you going to the soccer game tomorrow?”

“Of course! I wouldn’t miss it for anything, especially since Junsu oppa is playing.”

“Yeah, I know what you mean plus, I heard there’s going to be a scouter there to pick out players for the national team. Isn’t that great! Junsu oppa is so going to get picked!”

“Yeah, I know!”

The girls continued to talk but Yoochun had already turned into the quiet hall that lead to the music room. He smiled sadly.

“Well, I guess he won’t be coming to my competition.” He mumbled to himself. But he knew he wasn’t coming anyway since he probably didn’t even know. Plus, he was probably angry at him for ducking him for the past two weeks. He sighed and pulled out his violin from his case. It didn’t matter anyway.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

Junsu walked home slowly. He ducked practice but he didn’t care. How could he? How could he ignore Yoochun for so long? Jaejoong was right, he didn’t know anything about his brother. And it was funny now how he began to notice Yoochun wasn’t there waiting for him after practice anymore. Like they say, you don’t what you’ve got till it’s gone. Walking inside his house he walked up the stairs to his room but stopped when he was about to pass Yoochuns’. Their rooms were right next to each other but their relationship was miles apart. Trying the doorknob he was surprised to find it open but realized Yoochun wasn’t home yet since he was still at school.

Taking small steps inside he closed the door behind him and looked around. It was simple and neat. The bed was made and everything was clean. The walls were painted a soft purple and the curtains and bed were a royal purple. He smiled, Yoochun always liked purple, just like him. He walked over to the small study table to see it clear and neat with multiple trophies stacked on the shelves as well as ribbons and plaques scattered about the wall. He picked up a trophy and read it.

“1^st Place. Best Violinist.”

Resting it back in place he looked over most of the awards, plaques and ribbons to see they were all first place for best violinist or best pianist. He gasped. Yoochun was in all these competitions and he didn’t know, worst still, he won and he never once congratulated him. He wondered if those times he brushed him off when he asked if he was busy was when he was going to ask him. He bit his lip as the anger towards himself grew. Turning around he slammed his fist against the wall causing the plaques to shake. Opening his eyes he looked at a picture that was on the study desk to see a picture of him and Yoochun when they were kids. They were both smiling at the camera and Yoochun had the brightest smile on his face, and he realized he hasn’t seen that smile in a while. Walking around the room again he saw a plain blue folder that had a music sheet on top as well as a flyer, and picked it up.

“Musical Arts Competition. Friday at 4:00 p.m…” ‘It’s the same time as the game.’ He thought. “…First place, $20,000 scholarship to University of your choice.” His eyes widened. He looked at the music sheet to see it was a simple but delicate in sense. Something like Yoochun.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

When Yoochun opened his door he was surprised to see Junsu standing by his bed reading his music sheets. “Junsu?” He whispered. Said boy looked up and Yoochun knew he made a mistake. He quickly turned around and tried to run but Junsu’s reflexes were too quick. He caught him by the arm and spun him around to face him.

“Yoochun wait, please talk to me.”

“No, let me go.”

“No! You’ve been avoiding me for the last two weeks. You have to talk to me sometime!” He grabbed his other wrist and dragged him to his chest. He then lowered his voice. “Look, I know I haven’t been the best brother, actually I feel like the worst, but I want to change. I haven’t been to any of your recitals or competitions and I never congratulated you. I ignore you and I haven’t been there to protect you. I’m selfish, I know that but I just want to go back to the way we were before. Yoochun I’m s- ”

“No.”

“What?”

Yoochun had been quiet all this time while Junsu was talking but during this time with every word he said, it cut through his heart. He didn’t want to hear it. He was tired. Tired of waiting for Junsu, tired of making excuses for him, tired, just plain tired.

“I’m tired Junsu.” He said softly. Junsu strained his ears but he heard it. “I’m tired of everything. I tried to make excuses for you but now I realize I was just being stupid.”

“No Yoochun I-”

“I’m tired of waiting for you to actually see me, instead of just ignoring me like I’m another face in the crowd. I’m your brother Junsu, but you treat me like a stranger.” By now the tears had already begun to fall. Junsu tried to wipe them away but he pulled away.

“No, just…just leave me alone.”

“Yoochun…”

“Leave!” Junsu jumped. Yoochun hardly ever shouted. “Just leave me alone Junsu…” He said more quietly. Junsu looked at his brothers quivering frame and wanted so badly to hold him and tell him it would be alright, taking his pain away. But how could he when he was the source of his pain. Nodding his head, he left the room without another word. “…it’s something you’re good at.” He whispered to the empty room.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

Junsu sighed for the ninth time as he looked around his room for his cleats. Of course on the day of the championships, he forgets his cleats at home.

“Ah ha!” He yelled in triumph as he found them under his bed. Grabbing them he made his way out his room but stopped when he passed Yoochun’s. His thoughts went back to yesterday. Yoochun hated him. He didn’t even want to be near him anymore after all this time of running behind him. He looked at his watch.

3:46 p.m.

His competition should be starting soon. He thought about if he should go or not but then remembered that his match started at four too but then used the excuse of Yoochun not wanting him there to make himself feel better.

‘See, you’re doing it again. Being selfish. You’re thinking about yourself before Yoochun.’ His conscious scolded.

“But even if I go he won’t be happy to see me.” He said out loud.

‘Yes, that may be so. But at least he’ll know you’re trying to make up. You have to start somewhere.’

“But-”

He stopped talking to himself when he heard a phone ring. It was coming from inside Yoochun’s room. Opening the door, he stepped inside to see Yoochuns purple cell phone lying on his bed. Looking at the ID he saw it was Jaejoong. Gingerly, he flipped it open.

“Yoochun? I can’t make it to the competition. I got into an accident and these crazy doctors tell me that I can’t leave. I’m sorry, you’re going to have to find someone else to play the piano for you.”

“You can’t come to the competition?” Junsu asked finally speaking.

“What? Who is this? Wait…Junsu?”

“Yeah, it’s me. What do you mean someone else has to play the piano for him?”

Jaejoong sighed. As Jaejoong explained Junsu eyed the music sheet Yoochun left on his dresser.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

He was so screwed.

He left his phone at home. He left his music sheets at home. Jaejoong was late. And on top of that, he was a nervous wreck. This competition meant a lot to him and he couldn’t afford to mess up, but it looked like he was doing a fine job of that already. He really wanted this scholarship so his parents wouldn’t have to worry about him and he could go to the prestigious Williams Academy for the Arts. But it seemed that, that dream was washed down the drain as it was now 4:35 and Jaejoong still wasn’t there. He was up next and he knew he couldn’t do his piece without Jaejoong. He sighed. He might as well tell them he forfeits. Before he could move from his spot he felt a hand on his shoulder. Turning around he saw Junsu standing before him dressed in his full blue and white soccer uniform.

“J-Junsu? What are you doing here?” He asked in shock. He handed him his sheet. “My sheet.” He mumbled.

“Jaejoong can’t come.” Yoochun’s head snapped up. “But he sent a replacement.”

“Replacement? Who?”

“Me.” Yoochun almost fainted.

“Y-You?”

“Yes, me. Why do you look so surprised?” Junsu knew why he was surprised but decided to act dumb.

“What do you mean why? You stopped learning to play the piano when you were eight! Plus, you don’t even know my piece, you’re not properly dressed and don’t you have a game now?!” Yoochun was beginning to have a panic attack and Junsu seeing this rested his hands on his shoulders reassuringly.

“Yoochun, calm down. Everything is going to be ok. Don’t worry, hyung is here for you now. I won’t let you down. And besides…you’re more important.” Yoochun looked into his eyes and saw that he meant every word. He started to calm down.

“But Junsu, I-”

“Chunnie…” Yoochun looked at him with wide eyes. It’s been so long since he last heard his hyung call him that. “…do you trust me?” He nodded. He trusted Junsu more than he trusted anyone else. “Then believe me when I say it’s going to be alright.” He gave him a gentle smile, one of the smiles Yoochun knew he reserved just for him when they were younger.

“Alright.”

Before either one of them could say anything else one of the stage hands told Yoochun it was his turn and asked if his pianist was ready. He pointed to Junsu and the man gave him a once over before pushing both of them on stage. Junsu didn’t know the audience would be so huge but he shook it off as he made his way to grand piano in the corner. Sitting down he placed the sheets down and turned to look at Yoochun. He was positioning his violin to his chin and when he caught his eye he gave a reassuring smile which was reciprocated. Yoochun gave a nod, and he nodded in acknowledgement. He turned around and began to play.

{http://www.aimini.net/view/?fid=u1FXn07tuqgG7gVLy2qX Open link in a different window to listen to their piece.}

The music was sweet and melodic to the ear. Yoochun was surprised. Junsu was playing so well, like he had been practicing all this time. In the brief moment of Junsu’s solo he began to feel something. How Junsu was playing, it was as if he was trying to convey a message to him. He continued to play and Yoochun’s eyes widened. He understood.

Junsu was apologizing.

He was apologizing through his music. He sucked in a breath trying to hold back his tears. His brother was finally, truly apologizing to him for all those years of ignoring him. He was so happy.

Yoochun, forgive me. What I did to you was wrong. All those years I hurt you . Wasn’t there for you .Didn’t protect you, I sincerely apologize. I hope you can find it in your heart to forgive me. I truly am sorry.

Yoochun bit his lip and continued his piece almost missing it as he was too caught up in his emotions. He decided to answer him.

I forgive you.

When they ended they bowed and the curtain dropped. The minute it did Yoochun turned around to find Junsu right behind him. Junsu couldn’t even get to open his mouth before he got a chest full of a sobbing Yoochun. He immediately brought his arms around him as he rocked them side to side gently. Running his fingers through the soft black mane he mumbled words of apologies to his brother who was clinging to him for dear life. After a moment that seemed to last forever to them, Junsu took a step back and wiped the tears from Yoochun’s face.

“You always liked to cry, didn’t you.” He lightly teased. Yoochun gave a laugh and punched him in the shoulder.

“Shut up~”

A stage hand suddenly lead them off stage so the next contestant could go on. The two were lead to a leather couch in the back and they sat down with Junsu’s arm around his brothers shoulders protectively and Yoochuns head nestled comfortably on his chest. They talked for what felt like forever but in reality it was only for half an hour. It was amazing how much they learned about each other in such a short time but it was really just picking up where they left off in their relationship, with just filling in the gaps.

Before they knew it they were on stage waiting for the first place winner to be announced. Yoochun held Junsu’s hand tightly and Junsu gave a squeeze for reassurance.

“And our first prize winner, winning the $20,000 scholarship, goes to…”

Yoochun closed his eyes. Junsu held his breath.

“Kim Yoochun!”

Yoochun opened his eyes and could only stare at Junsu.

“You won Chunnie! You won!” He shouted as he grabbed him and swung him around the stage. Yoochun still couldn’t really grasp the fact that he won around his head but when he did he laughed.

“I won….I won! Hey! Junsu put me down! It’s embarrassing!” He laughed out.

“Sorry, I just got excited.”

The announcer gave Yoochun his award and cheque and Junsu watched as he took some pictures and talked to a few news journalists. He was so proud.

After everything had began to simmer down Junsu told Yoochun he’ll wait for him out front while he finished up his last interview.

When Yoochun exited the building he saw Junsu leaning on the wall with his arms folded, waiting for him.

“Sorry I took so long.”

“No, problem, oh and before we go I wanted to tell you something.”

“Hmmm? What is it?” Yoochun made a face when he felt a hand land on his head.

“You did good kid. I’m proud of you and…congratulations.”

Yoochun’s eyes began to tear up again and Junsu dragged him into his embrace before the first tear fell. He rubbed his back soothingly and rested his chin in the mass of black locks. Placing a kiss in the massive locks he said quietly.

“Love you Chunnie.” It was quiet and muffled by sobs but Junsu heard it.

“Love you too.”

Taking a step back, Junsu saw a smile on Yoochun’s face. The same smile that was captured in the picture Yoochun kept in his room. He grinned. His Chunnie was back.

“Hey, we should try and make your game.”

“Huh?”

“Soccer? Championships?” Yoochun joked.

“Oh that.” He looked down at his watch. It was already after five, they should be just getting into half time. “It doesn’t matter, it should be over by now anyway.”

“Come on, let’s still go. At last to say you showed up.”

Junsu sighed. He knew he couldn’t get out of this now.

“Fine, let’s go.”

And with that they made their way toward school. When they reached, it surprisingly began to rain and not just any rain, the heavy showers raining cats and dogs rain. They were soaked and when they made it to the teams bench, they saw the score was 60-68. They were down by eight. The fans were dedicated and stayed in the stands even in the rough weather while the players were slipping and sliding on the muddy ground. The minute Junsu’s coach saw him he marched straight over.

“Where have you been Junsu! You know what never mind…get your butt out there!” He ordered over the noise of the crowd and rain. Junsu grinned, he could still play!

“Su!”

He turned when he heard the nickname he hasn’t heard in years. His brothers hair was drenched and he was soaked to the bone but had the largest smile on his face. He held up his hand and Junsu squinted in the downpour to see it was the silver bracelet he got for Yoochun all those years ago. Yoochun took his hand and placed the bracelet in his palm.

“For luck.” He said. Junsu stared at him then the bracelet. He smiled and nodded.

“Thanks Chunnie.”

“Kim Junsu! You get your butt on that field right now!”

He turned towards his coach. “Yes coach!” Turning back to his brother he grinned. “Guess I should go.” Yoochun nodded and brought his fists up to his chest.

“Junsu hwaiting!” He cheered. Junsu smiled and gave him a nod before jogging off onto the muddy field. By the time he got into his position as center forward, he had already clipped the bracelet securely on his wrist.

“Well, nice of you to finally join us.”

He looked to his left to see a wet and muddy Yunho standing in his position with the ball.

“Sorry about that, had something important to take care of.” Yunho took a glance to the benches and saw Yoochun. He turned back to Junsu and nodded. “Well, I’m glad that it seems you’ve finally got things straightened out. Now let’s see if we can get that clean uniform of yours a little dirty.”

Junsu laughed. “Let’s.” And the game was on.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

After an hour had past the sun had finally come out and it stopped raining. The field was wet, the players were tired and muddy and they were now into overtime. The score was 9-9, the next team to make a goal wins. Yoochun watched as his brother had become just a messy as the others on the field. He had scored a total of twenty two goals since he came on the field, he kept count. Now one of Junsu’s team mates had the ball and they were by their own goal. His teammate managed to kick it to another team mate but the other team managed to steal the ball. Then out of no where Junsu came and stole the ball running straight down the field towards the goal. The crowd went wild and cheered him on while his team mates tried and block their opponents. Two guys managed to come on either side of him trying to steal the ball but he managed to loose one while the other was persistent. Seeing Yunho waving to him on the left side of the field that was free, he kicked the ball towards him and Yunho continued to make his way to the goal. A few meters away from the goal the players thought Yunho was going to shoot but he surprised everyone when he kicked the ball pass the net to Junsu who was free on the other side. No one expected it so Junsu made his shot and the ball skimmed over the goalies fingers before landing in the net.

The crowd went wild and the whistle blew. They won. They took the championship again. The players on the field ran around cheering and they lifted Junsu onto their shoulders as they headed to the crowd that ran down to the field. Yoochun smiled, his brother did it again, he was so proud. He looked around at the crowd and had a feeling Junsu would be busy for a while so he decided he’d head home. Turning around, he started walking but stopped when he felt a hand on his shoulder. When he turned around he was surprised to see Junsu behind him with a grin on his face.

“Su?”

“I was just hoping…that maybe we could walk home together?”

Yoochun stared in surprise but then a smile formed on his face. He nodded.

“That would be nice.”

~ Epilogue ~

*Knock, Knock*

“Come in.”

“Jaejoong! Are you ok?”

“Yunho?”

“I heard you were in a accident. What happened?” The spiky brown haired young man looked close to tears as he looked at Jaejoong. Jaejoong stared at him then sighed with a small smile.

“I’m fine Yunho. I just fell off my bike when some car hit me.”

“Car!”

“Be quiet Yunho, this is a hospital.” Junsu scolded as he and Yoochun walked through the door. “Sorry, Jaejoong. He insisted on coming when he heard.”

“It’s no problem.” He turned to look at the two brothers and a knowing smile came to his face. “So I guess everything’s alright now.” Yoochun nodded.

“Yeah, everything’s fine.”

The door suddenly opened and a tall young man in a white coat came in.

“Oh, Yoochun let me introduce you to the man who caused me to miss your competition. Dr. Changmin.”

“It’s Dr. Shim for you Mr. Kim.”

“Ah, and here I thought we were close Doc.”

“Umm…no.” He turned to the other occupants in the room. “He should be discharged tomorrow but before that I need to do some more tests.”

“Oh ok. Please take care of him Dr. Shim, and thank you.” Yoochun said with a bow.

“You’re welcome.” Jaejoong watched as his friends said farewell and left him in the room with his evil doctor.

“Now why can’t you be as polite as your friend there?” Dr. Shim said as he stared at his patient. Jaejoong rolled his eyes.

“Please.”

“Anyway, I have a new treatment for you.”

“Really? What?”

“It’s nothing big. Just something I like to call ‘One Touch’."

A/N: This is somthing new I wanted to do with different plots of Yoosu as brothers and what not. Please bare with me. I hope you liked it!

Spread Your Wings & Fly (Oneshot) 2.2/2

2009-06-29T02:50:20Z

Title: Spread Your Wings & Fly (2.2/2)

Characters: Akame

Rating: PG-13

Summary: Prince Kamenashi finds a mysterious creature in the Akanishi palace. A place where rumors fly about every where and truths are hard to find. In this dark palace what will he do when he finds this creature that no one even knows exist?

Disclaimer: I do not own KAT-TUN or have any rights to anything related to them.

A/N: LAST PART! I just want to thank everyone for reading my lil fic and for the lovely comments. Arigato Gozaimus! It was fun to write this and I’m glad you enjoyed it. I hope most or all questions will be answered here. I’m not sure if I will do a sequel or not but if I do, it won’t be for a while. Still not sure though.

Anyway, thanks again and…on to the fic~

Jin's song: http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=PoF9YnI-Xys&feature=related

It had been a month since Jin had learned to fly and since then his face was always lit up in a smile. So Kame took him out every night so he could fly around the large field where he had first learned. No other attacks had happened since then but he still kept an eye on him. He decided long ago to keep the fact that lord Akanishi attacked them to himself so he could see what he was really up to. Now he was returning to his room after a long day of meetings with the samurai fleet that protected the kingdom. He felt bad for having to leave Jin all day but he had told him it was alright and that he would just spend the day by the lake painting with Pi. Kame still felt bad so he promised him that he would take them to the market the next day. Upon entering his room, he was surprised when he didn’t see Jin or Pi running around playing like they usually did, but Yuichi straightening his bed.

“Yuichi, where is Jin and Pi?”

“Oh, the last place I saw them was by the lake a few hours ago.”

“He should be back by now.” A feeling of dread was already washing over him.

“Maybe he’s own his way no-”

Kame didn’t even wait for him to finish as he ran out the room. Stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid. He knew he shouldn’t have let Jin out of his sight. He was so stupid! Making his way to the lake in record time, he looked around wildly for the figure of Jin but found nothing. Stopping at the big oak tree where Jin usually sat to paint his eyes widened when he saw the destroyed paint set and ripped pieces of work lying around the grass. Hearing a soft whimper he whipped his head around to see Pi lying by the tree unmoving. He quickly rushed over to him and knelt by his side. Gently running his fingers over the pup he whispered.

“What happened boy? Are you ok?”

He picked him up carefully hearing the soft whimpers and gave him a quick check finding nothing broken or bleeding. The little pup whined pitifully and Kame rubbed his head softly.

“Don’t worry, you’ll be fine once I get you inside. Let’s go.” He said as he stood up and headed back to the palace. Walking back to the palace, his eyes were cold and narrowed. They had Jin. He knew it. That bastard took him. Lord Akanishi.

Once he got back to his room he gave Pi to Yuichi who looked at him in surprise. “Take care of him.” He said and walked across the room to grab his katana and slip it into his belt. He was glad he was still wearing his samurai uniform from the meeting, which consisted of black hakama pants, a dark blue haori and a simple white shirt underneath.

“Kame, where are you going?” Yuichi asked worriedly once he saw Kame grab his sword.

“To Lord Akanishis’.”

“Wha-? Why?”

“To take care of business.” He said with narrowed eyes.

“What? Kame what are you talking about? Please don’t do anything rash.”

“I’ll be fine Yuichi. You just take care of Pi.” And with that, he left the room before Yuichi could say anything else.

“But-” Yuichi sighed in the empty room still holding the poor pup in his arms. “Why is he going back there?” He asked no one in particular. He took a look around the room and then he noticed something. Where’s Jin? He didn’t come back with Kame, and Pi was always with him. He looked down at the pup in his arms then his head snapped up to look at the empty door.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

He reached. He finally reached. It took him longer than he wanted due to him only being on horse back but after almost two and a half days, he reached the Akanishi palace. But the sight he saw was akin to a nightmare. The Akanishi palace was on fire. Flames licked around the large palace and he saw soldiers of the Akanishi palace fighting off soldiers that were unknown to him. Servants were running up and down in panic and one who seemed to recognize him ran up to him.

“Lord Kamenashi!”

“What’s going on?”

“The Denka clan attacked our palace when they heard our lord found a hidden treasure! Please help us!” The servant shouted in fear. Kame nodded and without a word, marched into the furnace that was the Akanishi palace.

He sliced through anyone who got in his way. His wounds were many but he didn’t care. He had to find Jin. The heat from the flames burned his clothes and skin but he ignored it and trudged forward. His goal was to reach lord Akanishi’s master bedroom because he had a feeling that was were he would find Jin. When he kicked down the door he was glad he was right but was angered at what he saw. Jin was on the ground covered in cuts and bruises that had not known his body for a few months. He was only in his hakama pants and his haori was off to the side somewhere getting burned by the flames that came through the side of the wall. His wings were covered in blood again and some littered the floor around him.

Kames hand tightened on his katana and he looked up to see lord Akanishi standing over Jin and next to his feet was an old rusty chest.

“Get away from him.” He said lowly but lord Akanishi heard it and turned to him.

“You?” He asked with disbelief.

Jin looked over at him and a relieved smile formed on his tear stained face. “Kame.” He whispered.

“Get out of my palace.” The lord said angrily.

“Not until you give Jin back to me.” Kame said just as angrily.

“No! This beast can open this chest and he’s not leaving until he does it!” He shouted.

“Then you give me no choice.” Kame said, taking a step forward and taking a battle stance. The lord saw this and quickly grabbed a katana off a nearby wall. He unsheathed it and before Kame knew it the lord was attacking him.

Maybe it was the three days without food and water or fighting off numerous amounts of soldiers to get there or maybe it was even his wounds that were continually bleeding, but whatever it was at this point, Kame was losing. He was constantly defending himself instead of attacking and the lord even managed to slice a few parts of his haori that was already soiled in blood. In the blink of an eye Kame soon found himself on the ground with his katana thrown off to the side into the fire and lord Akanishi standing above him with his sword aimed at his heart.

“No! Please no! Don’t hurt him!” Jin shouted when his saw Kames position.

“Then give me the key to open that box! I know you have it!”

“No! Jin. Don’t give it to him! It belongs to you! Your mother said so!”

“Be quiet!” Lord Akanishi yelled as he pressed the sword tip into his chest making Kame clench his teeth, hissing in pain.

“No!” Jin screamed. “Stop, I-I’ll give it to you.” He said softly as he reached behind his neck with shaky hands and unclasped his chain. Seeing this, lord Akanishi looked at Jin in shock, seemingly seeing the necklace around his neck for the first time. He shook it off and stuck his hand out.

“Give it to me.” He ordered.

Jin got up on shaky legs and slowly made his way over to the two by the door.

“No Jin! Don’t give it to him! That belongs to you and only you! Remember what your mother said!”

“I said shut up!” Lord Akanishi screamed as he pushed the sword forward. Right into Kames heart.

“KAME!”

Jin dropped the necklace in his hand and ran over to the fallen prince. Falling to his knees, he pulled him into his lap and held him close.

“Kame, Kame, Kame…no, no…” He cried.

“Jin…” He said weakly, bringing his hand up and Jin immediately held it. “Gomen, ne. I couldn’t protect you.”

“N-No, no. Kame always protected me…always.” He said softly.

“I-” Before he could say anything, a coughing fit got to him and when he pulled his hand back, it was red. Seeing this, Jins tears fell harder.

“K-Kame, p-please don’t leave me.”

“I’m s-s-sorry Jin.” He said weakly. He opened his mouth to say something else when his breath caught in his throat. Jin watched in horror as Kames eyes widened and his body stiffened then a second later it relaxed and his eyes slowly closed.

“No.” He said softly.

“No…Kame.” He shaked him.

No response.

“Kame, please. D-Don’t do this to me.”

No answer.

“Kame…” He whimpered, holding him tightly and biting his lip to hold back his sobs.

When Jin had dropped the necklace lord Akanishi immediately ran over and picked it up. Grabbing the chest he dragged it in front of him and brought the key to the lock with shaky hands. Finally, after all these years it was his. Unlimited power, all his. Pushing the key into the lock he turned it then heard a click. He grinned and opened the chest. Before he could even look inside a bolt of blue energy surged through him and he fell to the floor. Dead.

Within the chest a ball of light blue energy flew through the air and headed straight to an unsuspecting Jin who was weeping over the fallen prince.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

No. It wasn’t true.

Kame can’t be gone.

He refused to believe it.

“Kame…” He whimpered out, burying his face in his hair.

“Jin” A voice whispered. “Jin.”

Jin looked up slowly and blinked his blurry eyes. When his vision cleared he finally realized he wasn’t in his fathers burning room anymore. He was in a place that was all white. Where was he?

“Jin.” He looked up and his eyes widened.

“M-Mother?”

The lady in front of him nodded with a gentle smile on her face. She was wearing a white kimono with gold designs embroidered on it and had her hair falling on her shoulders elegantly. She walked over to the stunned young man and kneeled before him. Reaching out, she placed her hand on his face and caressed it gently. Jin automatically closed his eyes at the soft touch.

“My son. You’ve grown so much.”

Jin opened his eyes slowly and stared at the woman who looked exactly like the young woman in his locket.

“M-Mother.” She nodded again and wiped away a stray tear that fell from his eye. “Mother, how? Why? I don’t understand.” He said as he stared at her more confused now than he’s ever been in his life. She smiled.

“My son, the chest was opened and now it is time for me to give you what is yours.”

“Mine? What are you talking about?”

“Your gift my child.”

“Gift?”

“Yes, your gift.” Slowly she rose up on her knees and gave him a soft kiss on his head. He glowed a faint white for a moment and then it disappeared. He blinked.

“Mother?” She looked back down at him, gentle smile still in place.

“Now, you’ve received your gift so I must be going my son.” She said getting up slowly. Jin’s eyes widened.

“What?! No! Mother, you can’t go!” He tried to reach for her but couldn’t, something was stopping him. He looked down to see Kame, a lifeless Kame, in his arms. He gasped “Kame!” He looked up at her with pleading eyes. “Mother, please…please save him.”

“I’m sorry my son, but that is something I can not do.”

“Why?! Please mother, I’ll do anything! Just save him!” He cried out. She looked at him sadly and walked back to kneel before him. He watched as she reached into her kimono sleeves and pulled out a locket. His locket. Without a word she leant forward and clasped it around his neck. Pulling back, she got up and began to walk back. “No! Mother, please! Don’t go!” He sobbed out. He couldn’t take it. His mother was leaving him again and Kame was dead. He couldn’t take it.

“Don’t worry, Jin. We will meet again. I know that now. Find me when you’re ready.” She said gently.

“Mother…” He whimpered out. And before he could blink. She was gone.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

“Mother!”

He opened his eyes to see he was back in the burning room. Everything was going up in flames. He looked around the room and saw his fathers burning body and turned his head away in disgust. Looking back down he saw Kame was still in his arms and he held him tighter. He slowly got up and held Kame close to him as he began to move his wings.

“C-Come on Kame. L-Let’s get out of here.” He mumbled. Shutting his eyes tight and holding Kame as close to him as he could, he bent his knees then jumped, crashing through the ceiling and flames. Gritting his teeth through the pain he continued to ascend through the levels of floors and ceilings of the Akanishi palace until he reached fresh air. Coughing out the smoke from his lungs, he looked left then right then headed to the forest a good distance away from the palace.

Landing on shaky feet, he immediately sat down and dragged Kame onto his lap as he leaned against a tree. Holding him close he held the lifeless body to him and cried.

“Kame, why did you leave me? Why?!” He sobbed, rocking him back and forth. There was no response as expected, but he kept talking. “I never even got to thank you for saving me so many times.” He sniffed. “You can’t leave me now…you promised to take me and Pi to the market tomorrow.” He said weakly. A loud sob came out and he cried harder. That was when it started to rain. He looked up at the dark clouded skies and quickly brought his wings up to wrap around him and Kame, to shield them from the harsh weather.

“Kame…” He said softly. “You were the first person to treat me like…a human. I-I never knew what it felt like to have someone care for me until you came along…So I-I want to say…thank you.” A tear drop fell on to Kames cheek and slowly…slowly…rolled down.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

~1 year later~

The cool fall breeze swept around him and he shivered. Finishing his prayer, he stood up and looked down at the grave stone. Bending down again to adjust the flowers he brought he stood up once more. Sighing, he turned around.

“Come on Pi, let’s go.” The little pup barked in reply and hurriedly followed his master.

Walking with slow steps he leisurely made his way out of the small cemetery and looked up when he heard his name.

“Jin!”

Turning, he saw a familiar figure running up to him and smiled.

“You’re finished already?”

“Yes, I just wanted to pay my respects before I go.”

“Ah, I understand. Let’s go then.” He nodded, and the three made there way into the forest.

After a few moments of silence, it was broke by a question.

“Do you really have to go?” Jin smiled sadly.

“Yuichi, I know you want me to stay but I have to go.” He said softly. Yuichi nodded in understanding.

“I know, but it’ll be so quiet back at home without you.”

“Are you saying I’m loud?” He asked with a grin on his face.

“I wouldn’t say loud…more like boisterous.”

“That’s the same thing!” He said laughing and giving him a friendly shove. Yuichi laughed as well and they fell into a comfortable silence.

“I’ll miss you Jin.” He said quietly. Jin looked at him and gave him a sad smile.

“I’ll miss you too, Yuichi.”

They walked for what felt like hours until they reached the edge of the forest which extended into a clearing that held a large cliff. Jin smiled and inhaled the fresh air.

“Mou~ You guys are late. I was waiting here since forever.”

Jin smiled and turned his head.

“We’re not late, you’re just early.” He said, now walking towards his left, with Pi and Yuichi right behind him.

“You guys told me to be here before sunset.”

“Exactly, meaning you probably ditched your princely duties since this morning using this as an excuse to leave.”

“Not true!”

“Kame…” Jin said with a knowing smile. The young prince pouted and looked away mumbling. ‘Not that early.’ Shaking his head the young prince looked back at him.

“Anyway, that’s not the point. The question is, are you ready?”

Jin’s smile faltered a bit and he looked away at the sun that was beginning to set.

“Yes.” He said softly. Kame smiled sadly.

“Then, I guess you should get going then.” He nodded.

“Here, don’t forget your things.” He said, handing Jin a bag full off food, clothes, money and other miscellaneous items. He nodded in thanks. Hearing a bark they looked down to see Pi looking up at them with his tail wagging. Jin smiled and picked him up, holding him close to his heart and burying his face in the soft fur.

“I’m gonna miss you boy.” He whispered. Pi barked and squirmed in his embrace, turning to lick his face and making Jin giggle. He gave him one last hug before giving him to Yuichi. He hugged Yuichi as well and took a step back.

“Well, I guess I should get going.” They nodded.

“I think Pi and I will take our leave as well.” Yuichi said. “Kame, we’ll meet you back at the palace, after stopping by the cemetery and paying our respects to Jin’s father.” He then turned to Jin. “You be careful Jin.” Jin nodded and watched as Yuichi departed into the bushes. He turned back to the young prince in front of him and without a word; they walked to the edge of the cliff.

When they reached, they stood in complete silence just staring at the view of large mountains before them. A while passed until Kame spoke slowly.

“I hoped that this day wouldn’t come…but I guess me hoping wouldn’t change the fact that it was coming anyway, huh?” He said with a smile as he turned to the other young man. Jin turned to him and Kame wasn’t surprised to see the tears already falling down his face.

“I’ll come back.” He said softly. “I’ll definitely come back.”

“I know you will.” And he brought Jin into his arms in an instant, feeling him cling to his neck as he cried harder. Kame just tightened his hold around his waist and did his best to hold back his own tears as he spoke.

“Now, when you find your mother, I want to meet her, ok?” He felt him nod in his shoulder. “And I want you to eat your meals regularly and take baths when you can. Don’t forget to be careful of strangers and if anything…if anything happens. I want you to come find me, ok?” He felt Jin nodding to everything he said and sighed. His crying had stopped and now he just held on like he didn’t want to let go, which was practically true. Kame rubbed his back soothingly and felt him relax in his arms. A few moments passed and Kame sighed. Reluctantly, he pulled back and looked him in the eyes. He smiled softly and wiped away his tears.

“Come on now. You need to go before it get’s too dark.” Jin nodded and shakily brought his hands down to unloose his haori. Sliding the piece of fabric off his shoulders he let it drop to the ground. He gasped when Kame suddenly pulled him into another hug. “Be careful, ok? Come back if you need anything.” He whispered. Jin sighed and nodded. Taking a deep breath, he let him go and took a step back. “Now, go. Spread your wings and fly Jin.” He said softly.

Jin nodded and turned to pick up his bag before turning back to give Kame a smile.

“Thank you Kame, for everything.” Kame smiled.

“I should be thanking you too.” He said as he held his hand to his heart. Jin smiled knowingly then turned back to the setting sun.

“I won’t say goodbye, because I know I’ll see you again. So for now I guess it’s, see you later.” He turned back with a bright smile on his face. Kame grinned and nodded.

“You’re right. Then, I guess I’ll see you later.”

He nodded and slowly ascended into the air. He hovered over the cliff and gave a small wave. “See you later.” He said softly. Kame nodded and waved back.

“See you later.”

And with that Jin turned around and flied off into the vast sky. Kame smiled and felt the first of many tears fall from his eyes.

Jin smiled as his tears fell. He was flying freely in the sky like he always dreamed of. All thanks to one person. Wiping his tears, he smiled brightly into the sunset. They would meet again. He knew it. He just knew it.

Oh to be free and soar in the endless sky.

END.

Spread Your Wings & Fly (Oneshot) 2.1/2

2009-06-26T04:37:54Z

Title: Spread Your Wings & Fly (2.1/2)

Characters: Akame

Rating: PG-13

Disclaimer: I do not own KAT-TUN or have any rights to anything related to them.

JIn's song: http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=PoF9YnI-Xys&feature=related

A/N: Before you read I would like to say a special thanks to all those who wrote such beautiful comments on my fic. I was truly touched and happy that so many people liked it and had such good things to say about it.

Sorry for the late update but my house got flooded over the weekend so I had no time to write. I really wanted this to be just a two part fic but I have to split it into three since it's so big. The last part should be up sometime this week, Sunday the latest. I just have to edit it and I'll be done. I mainly wanted to get at least something out for you guys to read since I know you all are just itching to know what happens next.

Anyway, thank you so much for the comments, and without further ado. On to the fic~

Something warm was on his face. It felt good. Sighing he cracked an eye open and realized it was the sun as it peaked through the curtains opposite him. He was comfortable. This was the best sleep he had in…forever? Rolling over he looked at the many different objects scattered around the room when he finally realized, he didn’t know where he was. Sitting up in panic he clutched the comforter to his chest and looked around the strange room when his eyes landed on a sleeping figure on a couch a few feet away. He managed to see the mop of black hair atop a head and a face he recognized to go with it. Kamenashi. He sighed and relaxed. He was with Kamenashi, in his room, in his palace, in his land, away from the Akanishi kingdom, away from his father. He bit his lip and looked around the room a bit worried and confused. Was he really free? Had this young man really saved him? Looking around the large room he was in, he believed so.

Looking down at his hands he held them in front of his face and stared at them in thought. They were clean. He never saw his hands clean before. Pulling back the comforter slightly, he looked down at his body to see it was clean too, as well as his wounds. Putting the comforter down he looked over at the still sleeping figure on the couch and thought.

‘Kamenashi cleaned me. He fed me. He took care of me…Why?’

The figure on the couch soon began to stir and he shifted slightly on the bed not knowing what to do.

Kame yawned and got up slowly as he blinked the sleep out of his eyes. When sleep had finally left him he looked toward his bed to see a pair of brown eyes looking at him. His eyes widened slightly seeing the young man awake but he smiled brightly and got up.

“Good morning. Did you sleep well?”

As he approached the bed the young man gave him a hesitant nod and looked down at his hands that were playing with the edges of the comforter.

“Great I-” Kame stopped his sentence short when a thought popped into his head. ‘His name. I didn’t get his name.’ He gave him a glance then eyed his bedside drawer. ‘But I think I know what it is.’ The young man gave him a look of confusion as he suddenly stopped speaking. Kame smiled at him and sat down on the chair near the bed. “Umm…I was wondering. You said you didn’t have a name right?” He received a nod. “Well, I think I may know what it is.” This caused him to stare at him in surprise and Kame grinned as he opened the drawer and pulled out the envelope and necklace. He held them in front of him and the young man stared at them curiously.

“I found them in an old room in the Akanishi palace. They both have the same name on them, and look.” Taking the locket he opened it and showed him the picture inside. “I believe this is your mother and that’s you.” He said pointing to the picture. He watched as he stared at the picture and placed it in his hand. The young man slowly brought a finger up to the picture and let it trace the figure of the young woman and baby gently. Kame smiled.

“Would you like me to read the letter for you?” He asked softly.

He doubted the young man could read due to his situation so he offered. He received a small nod in reply and opened the envelope while the young man continued to stare at the picture.

4^th July, 1984

Jin my dear son,

I am sorry that I can not be there for you now when I know you need me. I wish to say and do so many things with you but I know that that can not be. My son, I want you to know that I love you more than anything and even though you may be different from others, you are still a beautiful human being. Please grow up to be a kind soul and treat others kind as well. Do not lie. Respect your elders. Always protect the people you cherish the most and lastly my dear son, I want you to always smile. Smile and be happy. Live and be happy with your life. You will have times when you feel that you are all alone but, know that the people you cherish will be by your side and I will always be in your heart. My child, I love you so much and I know that someday we will meet again.

I have also given you a key to something that belongs solely to you. Keep this key by your side always, and when the time comes use it.

My child, I would give anything to see your face now and I pray that you are well. I also pray for your happiness and that it never ends. Jin, you are a blessing, I love you so much and I want you to know that I am so proud to have you as my son.

Love,

Okaa-san

He tilted the envelope and watched as a small silver key fell into his hand.

“Well, I guess your name really is Jin.” He said looking at the letter. “I-”

He stopped when he looked over at the young man sitting on his bed crying softly as he continued to stare at the picture. Kame bit his lip and walked over to him. Without saying a word he pulled him into his arms and held him close. He didn’t resist and just continued to cry as he held the locket tightly in his hand.

“Shhh, it’s ok. It’s ok. Let it out. Let it all out.” He whispered. He felt him shift in his arms and turn to cling to his chest as he let out heart wrenching sobs. Kame shifted himself to a better position on the bed as he held him tighter and just rocked him. Running a hand over the soft feathers he gently stroked his hair. Kame held him until his sobs became sniffles and his sniffles turned into hiccups and until he became limp in his arms. Looking down he saw that he had cried himself to sleep. Slowly, he maneuvered his body until he laid back down and looked at the hand that still tightly held the locket. He smiled sadly. He had just found out how much his mother loved him and that someone actually cared for him long ago. Tucking him in securely, he took a step back.

Taking the key he still held, he rested it on the bedside bureau. He looked over at the sleeping young man now known as Jin and smiled. He would make sure he had a happy life.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

His head hurt. So many thoughts were swimming through it. His mother…loved him? She didn’t hate him? Where was she? He groaned as the thoughts began to become overwhelming but froze when he felt something cool on his head. Opening his eyes slowly he was greeted with the sight of Kamenashi hovering above him but he turned his head away.

“Jin.”

He turned back to him with wide eyes. Kame smiled at him.

“Your name is Jin.”

Jin? His name was Jin? Then he remembered.

My dear son Jin.

Jin, you are a blessing.

He felt his eyes grow moist but he nodded anyway. Yes, his name was Jin. Kames smile seemed to grow bigger.

“Well, Jin. Since we found out your name I believe it would be alright for you to call me Kame, ne?” Jin blinked. “I mean Kamenashi is just too long and I prefer Kame more anyway.” He nodded his head slowly. Kame? He watched him grin then nodded his head toward his hand. “Would you like me to put it on for you?” Jin looked at him funny until he remembered the locket he still held tightly. He looked down at it then gave it a squeeze. Turning back to Kame he nodded. With Kames help he sat up and gave him the locket. He watched as Kame picked something off the bureau and wondered what it was.

“Your key.” He said simply. “Your mother said that you should keep it with you always so you might as well keep it together with your locket, ne?” Jin nodded slowly and watched as he strung the key onto the chain easily and heard the small clink as the key met with the locket. He then leaned over Jin and brought the necklace over his head snapping it in place and pulling the mass of long black locks from under the chain. “There, all done.” He watched as Jin brought his hand to his chest and brought the locket in front of his face. He played with the closed locket and key fondly and Kame took this time to grab something from the table.

“Breakfast~” he sang playfully. Jin looked up at him as he placed the tray in his lap. “Well, you slept through breakfast so this is technically lunch but that shouldn’t matter.”

Jin stared at the large meal in front of him and looked at Kame as if asking if all of that was for him.

“Yes, all of this is for you. So eat up.” Kame took the chopsticks and was about to hand them to Jin but then remembered. Would he know how to use them? “Umm…have you ever used chopsticks before?” A shake of he head. “I had a feeling. Oh, well. I’ll teach you then.”

After fifteen minutes of fumbling and food dropping and Jin still thinking he might get hit for messing up, Kame smiled as Jin sat on the bed eating his meal with the chopsticks. While Jin ate he went to his large closet and tried to find some clothes that would be comfortable for him. He didn’t know if Jin would feel comfortable in a kimono due to his wings being constricted by the large piece of clothing. So he settled for his hakama pants and one of his haoris. If he felt uncomfortable in it then he could always take it off and just wear the pants. When he came back out he was surprised to see him finished as he was just placing the tray on the side of the bed.

“I brought you some clothes.” He said as he laid them out in front of him. “I didn’t think a kimono would be too comfortable for you so I decided to go with the hakama and haori. Come on try them on.” Jin ran his fingers over the soft fabric and looked up at Kame questionably.

“Yes, they are for you. Hurry up.” He said with a chuckle. He didn’t know when he began to understand what Jin was thinking, but he wasn’t complaining. He helped him get out of bed and put on his pants. They were a bit big due to Jins waist being so thin but Kame just tied a string around it and noted to fatten him up as soon as possible. Next was the haori and Kame helped slip one arm in then the other and slowly brought it over his shoulders. Jins feathers rustled with the contact but that was it. He stepped in front of him and looked at his face for any discomfort.

“You ok? Does it hurt or bother you?” Jin shook his head and Kame stared at him a bit longer to see if he really was ok and saw no signs of discomfort. He guessed it was because the haori was kind of large so it gave him space. He finished up by tying the haori in place just in time to see Yuichi walk through the door.

“Ah, I see he’s up.” Yuichi said as he made his way towards them with a friendly smile on his face. At seeing the new person in the room, Jin instantly hid behind Kame holding the young princes shoulders in fright. Yuichi blinked.

“Jin, it’s alright. Yuichi is a friend. He won’t hurt you.” He said softly as he turned slightly to look at the frightened young man behind him. Jin still clung to his shoulders and Kame sighed as he turned back to his friend. “Sorry Yuichi, he’s still a bit scared of people.”

“It’s no problem, I understand. I just came by to tell you that your father requested your presence as well as our guest.”

“Oh, so soon?” Yuichi nodded. “Well, I guess it’s better to get it over with now.” He said as he turned back to Jin. “Jin, I’m going to take you to my father now ok? He would like to meet you.” At hearing the word ‘father’ Jin’s eyes widened and he took a step back. “Huh? Oh! No, Jin he’s not going to hurt you. He just wants to see you since you’ll be staying with us that’s all.” Kame stated reassuringly, realizing that Jin was frightened since he mentioned his father and probably thought that he was going to get a beating. Kame sighed inwardly. Jin had probably related the word father to beatings in his mind. “Don’t worry, I’ll be right there with you.” He said softly. Jin seemed to relax at hearing this and nodded. Kame smiled and nodded. “Alright then, let’s go.”

On the way to lord Kamenashis room, Kame held Jins’ hand as he led him through the large palace. Jin walked closely beside him and flinched at every person that got too close to him or happened to brush past him. Once they stood in front of the large door that led into his fathers den Kame turned to Jin and gave him a gentle smile.

“Hey, no need to be so scared. My father isn’t a bad person. He just wants to introduce himself to you that’s all. And besides,” he held up their joined hands “I’m going to be right here, ok?” Jin stared at him and after a moment gave him a timid nod. Seeing that, Kame knocked before he opened the door and felt the hand in his tighten. The den was big, as was expected being the kings den, and was filled with shelves of books and a large oak desk in the corner.

“Ah, Kame my boy! Come in, come in.” the older man said with a smile that mirrored Kames.

“Father, I see you’re doing much better now.” Kame said as he and Jin approached him by his large desk.

“Yes, yes. Since you came home I started to feel great! Felt like a spring chicken again.” He said with a grin flexing his arms for emphasis. Kame sighed out of embarrassment. His father was definitely feeling better if he was back to his old self with his nonsensical ways of giving a simple answer. He looked over at Jin who was slightly behind him and saw the shocked look on his face. He guessed he thought his father was a moron as well.

Jin blinked. This was Kames father? Lord Kamenashi? He was a complete 180° from what he thought he would be. He was smiling most of the time and had a twinkle in his eye that almost looked mischievous. Then he noticed something. Looking back between the father and son he noticed that they looked alike. Kame was the splitting image of his father, just a younger version. He looked back to the older man and saw that he was quite handsome in his old age and still held an air of superiority even though he acted like a kid. He almost jumped when he suddenly felt his hand being pulled forward.

“Father, I’d like you to meet Akanishi Jin.” Kame said as he brought Jin forward to stand in front of him. Kame watched Jin stiffen as he saw his father get up and when he made two steps towards them, Jin fled to hide behind his back. His father gave a hearty laugh as he walked up to them and stopped in front of his son.

“Well, I see you picked a shy one, ne Kame.”

“Father.” He said sternly as he gave him a glare. He had already explained Jins condition, with his fathers cruelty, so his father should at least tune down his bakaness a notch.

“Yes, yes. No need to get snappy son.” He said as he turned his attention to the young man hiding behind his son. “Jin.” Said boy peeked from behind Kames shoulder and looked at the kind eyes that stared back. “I’m Lord Kamenashi but, you can call me Dad from now on. It’s nice to meet you.” Jin’s eyes widened and Kames eyebrows shot up. He wasn’t expecting his father to say that in the least.

Jin blinked as he stared at the man before him. He had the same gentle smile Kame had and now he had an air of comfort around him. He felt like he could trust him but he wasn’t sure. But call him dad? Was he serious?

The lord chuckled as he watched Jins confused face and patted his head. Jin flinched and buried his face in Kames shoulder at the contact. Lord Kamenashi chuckled as he let his hand fall from his head and took a step back to look at his son. Jin peeked up to stare at him to see the same friendly smile on his face.

“Now Kame, I expect you to take good care of our Jin and make sure he feels comfortable, alright?”

‘Our Jin?’ Kame thought. He refrained from rolling his eyes at his fathers logic. “Yes, father, of course I will.”

“Good, now since that’s settled, you kids go off and have some fun now. Go on now, shoo, shoo.”

Kame was more than happy to drag Jin out of there. When they were down the hall he finally spoke.

“Sorry about all of that. My father can be a bit…eccentric at times.” He said trying to find the right words. Jin just looked down and shook his head slowly. Kame sighed, he guess that was a sign that it was ok. “Well, how about I show you around the palace?” He then offered. Jin looked up at him and gave a hesitant nod. “Great, let’s go.” And with that, he took his hand and they were off.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

It has been three months since Jin had come to live at the Kamenashi palace and every day he woke up thinking the day before had been a dream. He was slowly adapting to the lifestyle and slowly opening up as well. He still didn’t speak but no one ever pressured him into it and for that he was glad. Kame even got him a tutor to teach him to read and write. He spent most of his time with Kame watching him as he performed his princely duties or spent time by the lake behind the palace painting. He had found out he was quite talented when Kame had brought him a paint set some random day so he could use it. He also learned a lot of things about Kame himself. Kame was the youngest of three brothers that were married and had their own kingdoms in the south making him the heir to the Kamenashi kingdom. His mother was away now visiting her family and his father was still eccentric as ever. He took daily lessons in subjects Jin couldn’t even pronounce and was head of the elite samurai team that protected the kingdom.

He sighed, Kame was such a great person and treated him so well. He wished he could pay him back but he didn’t know how. He was just coming back from the lake and heading upstairs when someone grabbed his hand and started to drag him somewhere. He tensed and his heart rate was beginning to increase in fright but when he looked up he saw who it was and sighed in relief.

“Ne Jin. Let’s go to the market. I just finished my classes so I’m free now.” Kame said with a grin on his face. He looked more than excited to leave the palace. Jin nodded in agreement making the young prince smile as he looked back at him. When they reached the market it was loud and bustling as always. Kame had taken him to it a few times and each time he discovered new and exciting things that peaked his interest. They were walking through the crowd looking around and everyone was so busy trying to sell or buy something that they didn’t even notice that their prince was amongst them. This was how it often was and Kame was glad for that. Suddenly Jin got pushed backwards by someone in the crowd and closed his eyes, biting his lip waiting to hit the harsh ground below when he felt an arm wrap around his waist. He opened his eyes slowly to see Kame staring down at him with a grin.

“Careful Jin.” He said as he helped him up. Kame was used to Jin falling or tripping around him now. He had come to find out that Jin was very clumsy and tended to fall or trip often, especially when they went to the market. He wasn’t good at maneuvering through the crowd and easily got pushed around so Kame tried to keep him close.

Jin looked up at him with red tinted cheeks and nodded. He should be used to this by now. He knew he was clumsy and that Kame always caught him but, still it was embarrassing. He snapped out of his thoughts when he felt a hand take his and looked over to see Kame smiling at him.

“Shall we go?”

Smiling inwardly, he nodded.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

They were walking around the market for a while with a few trips and almost falls along the way and were just heading back to the palace when they passed by a pet store. The store had all kinds of animals like birds, cats, dogs, rabbits and even snakes. Kame felt Jin trailing behind him, since he was still holding his hand and looked over his shoulder to see him staring at the pet shop. He stopped walking and chuckled when Jin almost walked into him since he was still staring at the store.

“Would you like to go inside?” Jin stared at him before looking at the ground and giving a small nod. Kame smiled. Jin was slowly but surely opening up.

Inside was packed, even though most of the cages were outside, the small shop was still crammed with people and animals in cages and some not. Kame wandered around with Jin not too far behind and stared at one of the turtles in a tank in front of him. He grinned. Family. Chuckling to himself he turned to find Jin staring at the puppy pen on the side filled with bouncing balls of fluff. Gripping his hand tighter he led him right in front of the pen and noticed an old man who was sitting down on a crate next to it.

“You can pet them if you like.” He said with a scratchy but friendly voice. Kame nodded and turned to Jin.

“Go on, it’s alright.” Jin held his hand to his chest unsure but with the reassuring smile Kame gave him he slowly reached down and petted one of the furry creatures. The puppy Jin was petting yipped in happiness and Jin pulled his hand back in surprise and looked at Kame asking silently if he did something wrong.

“No, you didn’t do anything wrong. He was just happy that you petted him. Here.” He said as he took his hand in his and they both reached down to pet the puppy that was patiently waiting for Jins hand to return. The puppy yipped again when they petted it and wagged its tail glad for the gentle hand to be back. “See.” He said as Jin looked at him over his shoulder and Kames breath caught in his throat as he stared at him. Jin was smiling. His lips were curved up and he had a sparkle in his eyes. He was actually smiling. Jin turned back to the puppy and began to scratch him behind the ears making the small animal yip again. Kame took a step back and observed the silent young man before him that was smiling for the first time in a pet store, in one of the villages markets. It was a miracle. He had tried many times to make the quiet young man smile with no success but now in this pet shop a little straggly puppy was making Jin smile as if he had always done it in the past.

Walking back over to the pen he stooped down next to Jin who now had the puppy licking his hand.

“You like him?” Jin nodded without even paying attention to him. He grinned and turned to the old man. “We’ll take him.” At hearing this, Jin looked up with wide eyes. Kame smiled and ruffled his hair as he stood up. “Consider this a gift.” The old man smiled and Kame turned to pay as Jin continued to stare at him with disbelief in his eyes. Turning back to him he picked up the little pup and placed it in Jin’s arms. When Jin felt the soft fur of the small creature in his arms he looked down and his smile came back. He looked over to Kame and felt his eyes watering and bit his lip as he tried to keep the tears from falling. Not knowing what else to do he took two steps and was hugging Kame in an instant. He had one arm around his neck with his head buried in his shoulder as the other held the puppy to his chest. Kame chuckled and patted his back gently.

“You’re welcome Jin.” He said softly.

The two left the store and the kind old man and headed home. It was then that Kame got a good look at the puppy. It was light brown and had almost shaggy fur, soft floppy ears and a little tail that was wagging even more now. Kame smiled and took a look at Jin. The smile was still there and he was planning on keeping it there for a long time.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

After dinner the two headed to bed. Jin was sleeping in Kames room now since the day Kame showed him his own room and Jin had refused to sleep in it as he clung to Kames arm in fright at the thought of sleeping by himself. So now Kame slept on the couch but he didn’t mind as long as Jin was happy. He watched as Jin played on his bed with his new pet and couldn’t keep the grin off his face at the sight. Jin had discarded his haori so his wings could spread a bit but the little pup had decided that the piece of fabric was his new chew toy. So now Jin was trying to get his haori back with little success.

“Hey, Jin.” Said boy looked up letting go of the fabric which made the puppy go tumbling across the bed from the sudden loss of pulling. Jin smiled and Kame couldn’t help but smile too. “What do you plan on naming him?” Jin blinked. “You know a name? You have to call him something.” It finally clicked and Jin looked down at the young pup who had abandoned his haori and was now sniffing around the large bed exploring. Jin continued to stare at him until he scrambled to the edge of the bed to the bureau and pulled out a piece of paper and a feathered pen. Quickly he wrote something and stuck the paper out toward Kame. Kame got off the couch and took the paper reading the two letters that were written on it.

“Pi?” The puppy barked and the two looked at him in surprise. “Well, I guess that means he likes it. Pi it is then.” Jins smile seemed to grow.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

A week had passed since Pi had made himself apart of the Kamenashi family and since then, Jins’ smile hadn’t left his face. Kame felt that Pi was the best kind of therapy Jin needed to forget his previous life. He was opening up more now and wasn’t as afraid to be in contact with other people. The only thing left for him to do now was talk.

It was now late afternoon and Kame had sneaked out from his lessons to take Jin and Pi for a walk in the forest that surrounded the village. As a child Kame and his brothers used to play in the forest and knew it inside out so now he wanted Jin to look around and be familiar with it too. They ended up in a small clearing that was surrounded by trees. A large rock was off to the side and Kame sat on it as he watched Jin and Pi run around the spacious field. They had been there a while and he was contemplating if they should go back now when he heard something.

His eyes narrowed and he let them move from left to right without moving his head as he tried to figure out where the sound was coming from. It wasn’t long before he found it and turned around just in time to dodge a katana aimed at his heart. He jumped off the rock and landed in a crouch. Moving quickly he flipped out of the way when the blade was aimed for his head this time. Luckily his opponent was slow so he easily spun out of the way and behind him, grabbing the sword and spun to his front where he brought the sword down in one quick swipe across his chest. The other man fell to his knees coughing up blood, a dead corpse before he even hit the ground.

Kame stood over him with narrowed eyes and flicked the blood off the sword as he looked up, into the eyes of Jin. He blinked. Jin? Did Jin just see that? Shoot. Jin wasn’t supposed to see that. He wasn’t supposed to see him kill. He knew Jin knew he was a samurai but he never wanted him to see him kill, ever. Jin was too pure and innocent for him to be tainted by Kames bloodied hands. But he couldn’t let his thoughts continue as he felt something again. He took one quick glance around and knew that they were surrounded. Slowly his enemy emerged from the bushes. He counted at least ten in the front so he totaled about fifteen if he added the set behind him. He didn’t want Jin to see this part of him but he had to if he wanted to protect him, he had to.

Jin saw it all. From the time Kame got attacked to the time he slashed the sharp blade against the mans chest. He saw it all. But he didn’t believe it. Did Kame just kill someone? He couldn’t believe it. The kind gentle Kame who always smiled at him and looked at him with kind eyes just killed someone. No, he couldn’t believe it. He wouldn’t! This person in front of him had a face that was cold and hard eyes just as cold without any emotion in them as they killed another human being. No, this wasn’t his Kame…Was it?

He then saw someone come into the clearing and they were carrying a sword, followed by another person and another. Jin looked around to see more men coming closer, all with swords in their hands. He picked up Pi who was growling at the strangers and held him close. What was happening?

When the first one attacked he was ready. He gripped the sword in his hand and blocked the incoming attack using his enemies strength against him as he let him fall forward and when he steadied himself and turned back to attack Kame, a sword was already in his stomach. Kame pulled out the sword just in time to block another attack and brought his weapon down on his enemies chest with practiced ease. He took a quick look at Jin to see some of the enemy was closing in on him and he mentally cursed. Turning back to his opponent he gave him a quick kick to the chest and shoved him out of the way as he made a mad dash to Jin.

Jin held Pi closer and bit his lip as he watched the strangers with the swords advance closer to him. When the first one stepped forward he buried his head in Pi’s warm fur not daring to look up. He soon felt a rough hand grab his shoulder and he tried not to whimper in pain at the rough hold on his delicate skin. Suddenly the hand was ripped off of him and he slowly looked up to see a familiar back in front of him.

“Jin, you and Pi alright?” Kame peeked over his shoulder and Jin shakily gave a nod. “Good.” He turned back to the group in front of him that seemed to be getting bigger and continued to speak. “I want you to stick close to me ok?” He didn’t wait for an answer and instead reached behind him and wrapped one arm around Jin’s waist as he held the sword with the other and kept it pointed at the enemy. Slowly he walked backwards making Jin do the same, all the while never taking his eye off his opponent. He counted thirteen. This wasn’t too bad. He believed he could handle them but first he had to get Jin somewhere safe. When his felt Jin bump into something and his hand touch a smooth hard surface he grinned. He made it to the rock he was sitting on before. Letting Jin go he took a step forward and spoke softly.

“Jin, I want you and Pi to stay here ok?” He could almost feel Jin nod. Looking over his shoulder he gave him one of the gentle smiles he always gave him. “Don’t worry. I’ll protect you.” And with that said he walked forward to the large group before him, eyes now cold and narrowed. “Let’s do this.” He whispered.

Yes, this was his Kame. The Kame who always smiled kindly at him. This was his Kame. But he was going off to fight. Would he be alright? He bit his lip in worry. When the first of many fell to his blade he knew that yes, Kame would be ok. Holding Pi closer to his chest he watched as the men fell one by one to Kames blade and in a way it seemed as if he was dancing. How he moved through the men it seemed as if it was a dance. As the last man fell to the ground, Jin let out a breath he didn’t even know he was holding. When Kame looked over at him, he smiled in relief. Kame was safe. Kame was alright. He took a step forward but then stopped as he saw one of the fallen men get up holding his sword, aimed right at Kame. Kame didn’t seem to notice.

No, Kame move.

“K-…”

No, Kame get out of the way.

“Ka-…”

No, Kame watch out.

“K-Ka-…”

No, Kame, Kame, Kame, Ka-

“Kame!”

Kame stared at Jin in shock as heard him scream his name. So many emotions flew through his head in a few seconds. When he looked over at Jin to see the frightened look in his eyes and his finger pointed behind him he turned around a second too late. The sword went straight through his side. He grunted in pain but used his training to ignore it as he pushed the man away, grabbed his sword and ran it through his heart. Pulling it out he watched the man fall to his knees and it wasn’t too long before he did the same. He expected to hit the hard ground but was surprised when he landed on something soft instead. He looked up to see a teary eyed Jin staring at him and he realized he landed in Jin’s lap. Feeling something wet licking his finger tips he knew it could only be Pi so he gently moved his hand to stroke his head lazily hearing the puppy whimper as it continued to lick him.

“Kame.” Looking up at Jin he smiled.

“So you did say my name. I’m so happy.” He said softly.

“Kame.” The boy said again, this time pleadingly.

“Don’t worry. I’m fine. Are you ok?” Jin’s tears seemed to come down faster as he nodded his head. “Now don’t go back to being silent on me when you already said my name.” He said jokingly.

“H-Hai. I-I’m fine.”

“Good.” He said with a tired smile.

“K-Kame, please.”

“Don’t worry I’m-” He was soon cut off by a coughing fit and Jin held him tighter.

“Kame!” Pi barked his concern as well. Taking in a ragged breath he looked up at the worried young man who held him.

“L-Let’s g-go home, ne Jin?”

“Hai.”

Jin helped him up and they both slowly made their way out of the bloody clearing with Pi right behind them. They somehow made it back to the palace and before they could even get inside the guards saw them and immediately called for help. Jin was more than happy for their assistance. Kame was rushed to his room where the healers were already waiting for him and Jin and Pi followed behind quickly. After hours of waiting outside the large oak doors and wearing out the rug by all his pacing, the door finally opened. Jin rushed up to Yuichi who came out and he gave him a tired smile.

“He’ll be alright. It was nothing too serious.” Jin let out a breath of relief. “You can see him now if you’d like.” The worried young man nodded and picked up Pi who was by his foot. He walked inside to see the healers heading out and giving him encouraging smiles. The door closed behind him and it was then he looked over at the large bed that held the still figure. He quickly rushed to his side and stopped at the side of the bed to stare at the prince who had protected him. He set Pi down on the bed and the little pup trotted over to Kames face licking it, then settled down next to his head and waited quietly for him to wake up.

Jin pulled up a chair and stared at him with tears already streaming down his face. He raised a trembling hand and took Kames own gently in his.

“Kame…why? Why did you have to fight?” His vision was blurring by the amount of tears he was crying but he didn’t care. “Why did you have to protect me? Why?” Biting his lip he let his head rest on the bed as he continued to cry. “Why did you have to go and get yourself hurt? Kame…”

“Because…” Jin looked up and stared at the young prince who turned his head to face him. “…you’re precious to me.” The hand in his tightened and he smiled in relief.

“Kame…”

He rested his head back on the bed and felt a hand stroke his hair. He sighed. Kame was fine. Kame was going to be ok. A moment passed in silence until Kame spoke softly.

“Gomen.” Jin looked up. “I’m sorry Jin.” He said staring at him with sorrowful eyes.

“For what?” Jin asked as he took his hand back in his but was surprised when Kame gently pulled his hand away.

“For letting you see me kill.” Turning his head away he whispered. “You must think I’m a monster now, huh.”

“No!” Kame jumped and looked back at Jin who still had tears in his eyes but was looking at him with a determined face. “No, Kame isn’t a monster. Ka-Kame protected me.” He bit his lip and grabbed Kames hand again, holding it firmly. He had a lot of time to think in the hall and had decided that he didn’t think of Kame any different than he did before. Kame was still Kame to him, no matter what.

“But Jin,” he started in a solemn voice as if he was talking to a child. “I’m tainted in mens blood. I shouldn’t even get to touch someone as pure as you.” He said taking a glance at their joined hands. Jin shook his head and squeezed his hand more.

“No.” He said firmly. “Kame is not tainted. Kame is more pure than anyone I know.” The young prince stared at him bewildered. “Kame is a good person. Kame brought me to his home where it’s safe. Kame feeds me and gives me clothes to wear.” He stared into the princes eyes. “Kame takes care of me and protects me.” He gave the young prince a gentle smile. “So that means Kame is a pure person.”

Kame stared at Jin in shock. Did Jin really think that? Did he think he was pure after seeing him kill all those men? He smiled slightly and felt his eyes moistening. “Thank you Jin.” He whispered. Jin gave him one of his brightest smiles and nodded.

As they sat in a comfortable silence, the evening sun peaked through the curtains and casted the room in a soft glow.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

It took Kame about two weeks to get better and during that time Jin was practically glued to his side. Kame felt as if there was a role reversal as it was now Jin the one taking care of him. He tried to do things on his own but Jin would be quick to stop him and keep him in bed, bringing whatever it was he needed to him. So while Jin was taking care of him he had asked him the question that was on his mind for while. Why didn’t he speak before? And Jin had answered, “My father told me my voice was disgusting like the rest of me, so I thought you would think so too.” Immediately, Kame had reassured him that his voice was anything but disgusting and in fact, that it was pleasant to hear.

During that time Kame also had time to think about the attack and came to a conclusion. They were soldiers from the Akanishi kingdom after Jin. He figured out that they came from the Akanishi kingdom because of their fighting technique. It was a technique that could only be taught in the Akanishi kingdom. But the question that was now in his head was, ‘Why were they after Jin?’ He decided not to tell anyone, especially Jin. He’d just keep an extra eye on him for now.

So now he found himself and Jin back in the same forest but this time in a different clearing from the one they were in before. Jin was apprehensive in coming back but Kame reassured him that everything would be fine and that he would protect him if anything happened. Jin agreed but still clung to his arm and held Pi to his chest for security anyway. Now Kame found himself sitting on an old log watching Jin play with Pi having a sense of déjà vu, but shook it off. It was late in the afternoon as the sun was beginning to set painting the sky in light oranges, purples and pinks. Feeling a ball of fluff land in his lap he looked down to see Pi looking up at him playfully. The pup gave a bark and he rubbed his head affectionately.

“Pi~”

He looked up to see Jin jogging over to them and take a seat next to him with a happy smile on his face. Pi immediately jumped into his lap and started licking his face making him laugh and Kame smiled at the sight. Out of no where a thought popped into his head and he spoke before he even had time to think.

“Jin, did you ever fly before?”

He knew the answer but he had to ask. Jin looked up at him and his smile disappeared. He looked down at Pi with a sad face and stroked his head absentmindedly as if lost in thought.

“No, I’ve lived in that cell since I can remember. I didn’t really get a chance to try.” He said with a dry laugh.

“Well, would you like to try?” Jin looked up at him so fast Kame thought he would get whiplash.

“What?”

“Would you like to try?” He asked with a smile. He always wondered if Jin would like to try and fly but never really thought the time was right to ask. So he guessed this time was as good as any. They were in the perfect setting, a dense forest with plenty of trees for coverage, no one would see them.

Jin looked weary and Kame knew he was scared. Grabbing his hand he held it firmly and looked him in the eye.

“Let’s try, ne?” Jin bit his lip but gave a hesitant nod after a while. He let Kame pull him up and put Pi on the ground as Kame led them to the middle of the clearing making them stand face to face.

“Ok, first you need to take off your haori.” He instructed. Jin nodded and loosed the tie that held his haori in place with shaky hands. When he finished he slid the piece of fabric off and settled it on the ground next to Pi who immediately began to play with it. He looked up at Kame nervously to see him giving him a warm smile.

“Now, maybe you should try stretching your wings and move them around a bit to see how it feels.” He did as told and slowly unfolded his wings. He felt a bit embarrassed doing so in front of Kame since this was the first time he did this in front of anyone.

As Jin stretched his wings Kame couldn’t help but stare in amazement. Beautiful, just simply beautiful. Since Jin had begun to stay with him he noticed how he had put on weight and looked much healthier than he did before. And now it seemed during that time not only did his body get better but so did his wings. The wings spread out before him were a healthy white, full and not a single feather was missing. It was not even close to how it was before. He grinned and Jin looked up taking his smile to be negative. He bit his lip trying to hold back the tears but Kame caught his face and walked up to him.

“Hey, what’s wrong?”

“You-You think they look funny, don’t you.” He said quietly staring at the ground and rubbing his arm insecurely. Kame blinked, was he serious?

“They’re beautiful.” Jin looked up at him with wide eyes.

“A-Are you serious?” He asked in disbelief.

“Hai,” He answered sincerely. “They’re the most beautiful wings I’ve seen in my life.” Which was true.

Jin smiled and his confidence started to grow. He nodded and slowly started to move his wings. It felt kind of strange to be moving them as they were spread, he was mostly used to confining them close to his back.

“How does it feel?”

“Different.” He answered truthfully. “I’m not used to moving them this much.” Kame nodded in understanding then let out a breath.

“Alright, shall we try and see if we could get you off the ground?”

Jin looked at him then turned his head slightly. “I’m scared.” He said softly, but Kame heard it. Smiling, the young prince took his hands in his and gave him an encouraging smile.

“Don’t worry. I’m right here. Don’t forget, I always catch you when you fall, ne?” Jin stared at him for a moment before a smile slipped on his face and he nodded. His grip on Kames hand tightened as he closed his eyes and tried to concentrate. He slowly began to move his wings and a few seconds later he felt it. His feet began to move off the ground and he quickly opened his eyes to the sight of Kame smiling at him. “Sugoi, Jin! You’re doing great!” He looked down to see his feet really were hovering off the ground and that he now hovered over Kame by at least a head. He smiled but stopped shortly when he began to lose his balance. Before he knew it he gave a soft ‘eep’ before falling into the open arms of the young prince. Kame held him securely and gave out a chuckle.

“See, I told you I always catch you.” Jin nodded as he took a step back to look at him.

“Arigato.” Kame just continued to smile.

“Shall we try again?” Jin nodded and closed his eyes again feeling the warm hands slip into his as he began to ascend from the ground. When he felt comfortable enough, he opened his eyes to see Kame smiling up at him. When he felt and saw Kame moving backwards pulling him along, his eyes widened.

“Don’t be afraid Jin, I’m right here.” He said softly. Biting his lip he nodded, letting Kame pull him. He was slowly getting used to it but then Kame suddenly pulled him more making him slowly shift horizontally so now he was at face level with him. His eyes widened as he looked at Kame who was still smiling at him.

“Kame, what are you doing?!” He asked, starting to panic.

“Trust me Jin.” He answered simply. Jin closed his eyes as he tried to swallow his panic.

“Kame, I think I want to stop now. I-I think it’ll be better if I try this another time. I-”

“Jin.” Jin blinked. Kame sounded kind of far. He slowly opened his eyes to see Kame was no where in front of him and looked around wildly until he could find him. He spotted him to his far right and looked at him confusedly.

“Kame? What are you doing over there?” Ignoring his question, he grinned at him.

“I think you’re doing fine Jin.” Jin blinked. He finally took a good look around him and realized that Kame wasn’t in front of him holding his hands and leading him around the field…he was doing it himself. He blinked. Then blinked again. He looked below him to see the grass moving slowly each time he flapped his wings and a smile slipped on his face. He was doing it, he was flying. He let out a small laugh. He was flying. More happy than he ever was before he turned around and started flying around the large field. He laughed and let his hand trail around the leaves of the trees he passed. He heard a bark and looked down to see Pi following him and smiled.

Kame was happy. He was happy that Jin was happy. He was finally flying. Watching as Pi followed his master happily in the sky, he wished that smile could stay on his face forever. A few minutes later he saw Jin coming his way and watched as he gently landed in front of him. He looked at his face to see him smiling brighter than ever.

“Kame did you see me? Did you? I was flying!” He said happily, giving a small giggle as he pointed to the sky.

He nodded. “Yes, I saw you. You were great.” Pi barked as if in agreement. “I’m proud of you Jin.” Said boy looked at him and his cheeks reddened slightly before his smile reappeared. Kame chuckled. “So would you like to go again before we head back home?”

“Hai!”

Spread Your Wings & Fly (Oneshot) 1/2

2009-06-19T03:44:19Z

Title: Spread Your Wings & Fly (1/2)

Characters: Akame

Rating: PG-13

Disclaimer: I do not own KAT-TUN or have any rights to anything related to them.

JIn's song: http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=PoF9YnI-Xys&feature=related

Past

“Push Madam, push! You’re almost there!”

“Ahhh!”

“Good job madam! You have a healthy-”

“What?” The tired woman asked her midwife as she looked down to see what was wrong. “My baby, is he ok?”

“Oh my…” The midwife said no more but place the infant on the heavily breathing womans stomach and fled the room. The young woman held her baby closely and that was when she felt it before she saw it. She ran her fingers over it and felt its softness. Before any sense of fear got to her it all disappeared once her baby opened his eyes and looked at her. She smiled and held him even more closely.

“Welcome to the world my little one.”

A few moments later after she sat up and wrapped her new born son in a warm blanket, the door opened and she looked up to face her husband, the lord of the land. Walking over to the bed he watched his wife play with his sons small hand.

“My son” She nodded not looking at him and held her baby tighter.

“Yes, your son.” She said quietly.

He walked closer to the side of the bed and looked at his son closely. The little infant suddenly began to squirm in his mothers hold and she quickly tried to calm him down. The child moved so much that the blanket began to shift and that’s when he saw it. From the faint candle light in the room he saw the small pieces of white sticking out from the blanket. His wife was busily trying to fix the blanket and when she moved a certain piece, he saw it all. Taking a step back he stared at his wife and pointed at his son.

“What is this abomination?”

Present

“Lord Akanishi, Prince Kamenashi has arrived.” A servant announced to his master. The old man got up and made his way to the front door where his guest and party were waiting.

“Ah, Prince Kamenashi. It is so nice of you to come all this way. I hope your father is doing well.” He said shaking the young mans hand. He nodded and gave a small smile.

“Yes, my father is doing better but was advised to rest for a few more days. I hope my coming in his place is of no inconvenience to you.”

“Oh, of course not. I know you are more than capable to handle this small business that we have to attend to. But first, why don’t I get you settled in for your stay.” Prince Kamenashi nodded and followed the lord as he led him inside. Inside was clean and large but it felt cold and grim as the servants continued to walk around completing their chores. They headed up the stairs and walked down a long hallway finally stopping at the last door on the left.

“This will be your room. We will begin the meeting tomorrow morning so today you can rest from your traveling. I will send a servant up when dinner is served.” Prince Kamenashi nodded and gave a bow.

“Thank you for your hospitality lord Akanishi.”

“You’re welcome. I’ll make my departure now and will see you at dinner.” He nodded before turning and leaving Prince Kamenashi alone with his personal servant in the hall. Sighing the young prince turned back to the door and opened it walking inside.

“He is such a suck up.”

“Prince Kamenashi!”

“What?” He asked innocently as he walked over to the large bed and laid down on it. “You know it’s true Yuichi. He’s only sucking up to me because he needs this deal to go well between my father and him.” His servant and best friend, Yuichi, gave out a sigh and nodded his head in agreement knowing it was true. The Akanishi kingdom was a large kingdom but was not doing too good at the moment. Even upon entering the kingdom the young prince could see how dreary the town and the people were. The skies were cloudy and it looked like the sun hadn’t shined in the kingdom for years. If the negotiating he came here for was completed then an alliance with the Kamenashi Kingdom could be formed.

“That may be true young prince but still you should show him some respect.”

“Yes, yes I know Yuichi.”

Yuichi sighed shaking his head with a small smile on his face as he began to unpack his masters belongings. His master was a young prince who followed the rules but was very head strong and unpredictable when he was ready. But he admired him for that, he really did. That is why he was truly glad to serve him as his master and have him as a friend. Prince Kamenashi suddenly yawned and rolled over in his large bed.

“Wake me up in time for dinner Yuichi.” He mumbled into the pillows.

“Yes Prince Kamenashi.”

“And stop calling me that…” He said sleepily. “…you know I like…” A yawn. “…Kame better.”

The older man looked at the now sleeping prince and smiled.

“Yes…Kame.”

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

Three days had past since Prince Kamenashi arrived at the dreary Akanishi kingdom. The sky was still dark and the sun barely peaked from behind the thick clouds. It may have been summer but the castle was still cold and bleak making the young prince want to hurry and leave as soon as possible, but the negotiating was taking longer than he expected. Lord Akanishi was being difficult and was trying his patience but the young prince refused to give in to him so easily. Now he was sitting in his room going over some paper work for the next days meeting. The door opened and he looked up to see Yuichi coming in with a tray of tea for him.

“Afternoon tea Kame.”

He nodded and followed him to the table where he watched Yuichi set up his tea. Kneeling before the small table he accepted the tea offered by his friend.

“Thank you.” He said softly. Yuichi nodded as he sat off to the side in front of him.

“Kame you should really try and relax for a bit. Why don’t you take a walk around the palace and explore.”

“I rather not.” He said simply, thinking about how walking around this bleak castle would surely do anything but relax him. Yuichi nodded in understanding.

“I understand. This place has a rather…unpleasant atmosphere.” He said slowly trying to find the right words to say. The young prince nodded in agreement. “I asked the servants here if it has always been like this and they said it wasn’t always.” This seemed to peek the young princes interest. Yuichi came in closer and leaned over the table making Kame lean in as well to hear what he had to say. “It was said that this place used to be pleasant and lively before the masters wife left.” Kame raised his eyebrows in surprise.

“Really?”

“Yes. They said that his wife was the most beautiful woman in the land and was very warm and kind hearted.”

“So why did she leave?”

“No one really knows but most of the rumors said that the lord used to beat her.”

“Beat her?”

“Yes,” Yuichi said nodding solemnly. “but they said she covered it up well and still kept a smile on her face.”

“So then what happened?” he asked. Finished with his tea and now more eager to find out what happened.

“Well, it was also said that they had a son.”

“A son? But I was never introduced to him.”

“That’s because no one knows what happened to him. Some people said that he died at birth and that was also another reason his mother ran away. Others say he’s locked away in here somewhere.”

“Locked away? Why would he be locked away?”

“No one knows. But of course these are just rumors that I heard from the servants.”

“Still, sometimes rumors aren’t very far from the truth Yuichi.” Kame said as he looked outside at the dark skies.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

The next day Prince Kamenashi found himself walking around the palace exploring as Yuichi had suggested from the day before. He was more curious now since he had heard the rumors about the lord and his wife. He recalled their meeting and noted how the lord seemed to be getting more and more irritable with his resistance in complying with all his demands for the alliance. He sighed, shaking his head. He wouldn’t back down either and would show lord Akanishi a thing or two about playing politics. He suddenly stopped in front of a door on the third floor. It wasn’t special looking and looked the same as the other doors but Kame felt drawn to it for some reason. He looked left and right down the long hall and realized he was alone. Reaching his hand out he grasped the door knob and turned it slowly. Pushing it open he was met with darkness. Taking careful steps, he walked inside and let his eyes wonder around as they adjusted to the darkness. The room was small and had very little in it. There was an oak table and a chair in front of a window that was barred by thick wooden planks, a bureau with a mirror, a few boxes on the floor and a book shelf near the door. He walked deeper into the room and knew Yuichi would scold him if he found out he was snooping around in another persons home. But what Yuichi didn’t know won’t hurt him right?

Walking deeper into the room he stopped in front of the desk running his hand over the dusty surface. He sat down in the worn chair and let his fingers roam over the cool metal drawer handles. Grasping it lightly he pulled it open and peered inside the dark drawer. It was pretty much empty except for what looked to be an envelope and a necklace resting on top of it. Picking up the necklace he raised it to the light that came from the hallway and saw that it was a simple silver heart shaped locket. He squinted in the light to see words were engraved on it but he couldn’t tell what it said. Reaching back into the drawer he pulled out the envelope and brought it up to the light as well. Only three letters were written on the center and he mumbled the name silently.

“Jin.”

“Prince Kamenashi!”

Jumping slightly in shock he hurriedly jammed the letter back into the drawer and closed it. Turning around he stuffed his hands into his kimono not knowing he still held the necklace in his hand.

“Yuichi! Ah, what are you doing here?” he asked nervously. Busted.

“Looking for you my prince.” He stated calmly as he entered the room. “I know I told you to explore but I never would have expected for you to snoop into your hosts rooms.”

“Ah, well I got curious and the door was open and-” he stopped when Yuichi tilted his head to the side, raised and eyebrow and gave him a ‘yeah right’ look. He sighed knowing that he got caught red handed. “Aright, I apologize for ‘snooping’ Yuichi.” His servant smiled.

“Good. Now let’s get going or you’ll be late for dinner.”

“Yes, yes.” He mumbled as he followed the older boy down the long hallway.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

The silver locket dangled in the air as he held it up to the light.

Jin

The same name that was on the letter. When he finally noticed that he still held the locket in his hand, he was already sitting at the dinner table. So he quietly ate and excused himself quickly so he could get to his room. Lying on his bed he rolled over to his side and continued to stare at it. Suddenly sitting up he had a thought.

‘I wonder if it would be alright if I opened it?’

Looking around his emptying room, he decided it was ok. Holding the edges with his thumb he gently pulled it open and peered inside. The right side was empty but the left side held a picture. He looked carefully and stared at a young woman with soft black hair and porcelain skin with warm brown eyes. She held a baby in her arms and was smiling contently. Kame gasped. Could this be lord Akanishi’s wife and son? The door opening snapped him out of his thoughts and he hurried to put the locket in the drawer beside his bed. Yuichi entered and he smiled at him bringing a glass of water with him as he approached the bed.

“A glass of water before you go to bed?”

“Yes, thank you.”

Yuichi nodded as he walked around to his bureau and began to straighten out the things on top of it. Kame slightly stiffened but didn’t say anything.

“Oh yes, Kame I just remembered.” He said suddenly as he turned to face him. “I heard another rumor today.” This sparked his interest. “They said that this palace has a secret treasure that is more powerful than anything in this world.” Kame raised an eyebrow. “It was said that the lord has been looking for it since he became king but has never found it. Only his wife knows where it is since this land is her fathers but since she is gone no one knows.”

“Is that so?”

“Yes but like I said before. It is just a rumor.”

Kame nodded and gave the drawer a glance. Well it seemed this place just kept getting more interesting by the day.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

Kame sighed as he walked down the empty hall. The meeting still wasn’t getting anywhere and lord Akanishi seemed to be on his wits end trying not to blow up on the young prince that refused to give in to him. His requests where not too demanding but Kame was determined to stick to the requests his father made of their alliance and nothing more. Walking on the lower levels of the castle he would expect to see more servants running around but he guessed since it was late at night that was probably the reason. When he saw a shadow suddenly turn a corner up ahead he blinked. Out of curiosity he jogged down the hall to the end of the hallway and peeked around the corner to see the back of lord Akanishi. He raised an eyebrow. ‘What is he doing down here?’ When the lord turned another corner he quickly and silently ran down the hall and watched as the lord opened a door at the end and went inside. Kame quickly ran to the door when he saw that no one was in sight and opened it quietly. It was at this point he was grateful for all the training he did to become a samurai. It had its perks. Inside was a stair case that led down to a dungeon he assumed, and wondered what the lord would be doing down here. Torches lit the walls and gave it a creepy glow. Kame shivered involuntary, either from the light or the temperature that seemed to have dropped ten degrees. Pulling his haori closer he crept down the stairs.

When he reached the bottom he saw that there were cells on either side of him but all were empty. He walked further down until he heard voices. As he drew nearer the voice he heard he recognized as the lord but the other he heard just gave out whimpers and it was then that he heard it. A whip. He hid behind a wall that was close enough to where the lord was so he could hear everything.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

“You stupid, stupid thing! Look what you’ve done. That brat isn’t giving into my demands for this alliance and it’s all your fault!” A whip came down on flesh and the young boy cried out as one of his old cuts reopened. “It’s your fault! You’re making my kingdom fall apart!” Another whip but this time it was hardly heard as something blocked it. This seemed to make him angrier. “Move those vile things away! They’re disgusting!” he reached down and pulled making the young man scream and try to get away by shuffling to the corner. “You dare try to escape from me! You ungrateful beast! I feed you and keep you alive and you try and escape from me!” He landed a kick in the young boys stomach and watched as he fell to his side and brought his knees up in the fetal position trying to protect himself. “It’s your fault that Sakura left me. She loved me but after you appeared she ran away! It’s your fault!” From the small window in the cell the moon gave the room a small light allowing the lord to see the young boys face as he peered up to look at him with messy black hair and soft brown eyes. The lord glared at him and took a step back. “Don’t look at me.” He muttered. “You’re an abomination.” Turning, he walked to the cell door. “You’re no son of mine.” He said quietly as he locked the door and headed back down the dimly lit hall.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

Kame watched as the lord walked out of sight and quickly ran down to the last cell on the left. He heard everything. Lord Akanishi’s son was alive? When he got to the cell it was totally dark since the moon seemed to be hidden behind a cloud now. A torch was on a nearby wall so he grabbed it and placed it on the wall beside the cell. It barely helped but it was better than nothing. He was able to see a figure in the corner but that was it. He looked around the cell to see it was quite dirty with mud and water on the floor and the walls were grimy and looked slippery to the touch.

“Hey,” he said quietly. “can you hear me?”

The figure flinched and he guessed that was a yes.

“Are you alright?”

The figure didn’t say anything.

“Hey.” He said a little bit louder.

Still no response. He sighed. He guessed he’ll have to try another way. Digging in his kimono he pulled out a pin and quickly began to work on the lock. He knew what he was doing was wrong but he figured that this was the kings son so he had the right to see him. At least that’s what he said in his head. When he heard the faint click of the lock opening he grabbed the torch off the wall and opened the door slowly.

“I’m coming in.” He said quietly as to not frighten the figure. He took slow careful steps into the cell until he was right in front of the figure and set the torch on the wall behind him. When he turned back the last pieces of cloud left the moon letting it illuminate the figure huddled on the ground. Kame took a step back. He couldn’t believe his eyes. The first thing he saw was feathers. Some were torn, some were missing, others were full of dirt but mostly the once white feathers were stained in blood. He then realized that the feathers were actually a pair of wings that was covering the entire upper part of the body in a makeshift cocoon. From what he could see, he was naked as his legs were bare and bared many marks, scars and bruises, some old and some new. Kame looked at the creature before him in awe. This was lord Akanishi’s son?

After getting over his initial shock he stooped down slowly and stared at the soiled and tattered wings before him.

“Hey.” He said softly with a gentle voice. The figure flinched more visibly since the voice was much closer now. “Don’t worry, I’m not going to hurt you.” The young man didn’t move and Kame wondered what he could do to make the frightened young man look at him. He guessed all he could do was talk. “Um…my name is Kamenashi Kazuya. I’m the Prince from the Kamenashi kingdom.” Still no reaction. “I came here to make an alliance with lord Akanishi.” Still no reaction. “…he’s your father right.” The wings shifted. “I’m right. Lord Akanishi is your father.” The wings shifted again and began to part and slowly drew back into the figures back as he turned his head, that laid on the ground, slightly to look at the stranger in front of him. Kame stared at the young man who stared back cautiously but questionably as he tilted his head more on the dirty ground. He gasped silently, now fully seeing the young man before him. He was beautiful. Even being covered in cuts, scars and bruises and his wings dirty and tainted with blood, he was still beautiful. Like a fallen angel. He stared into the soft brown eyes that were shimmering in the moonlight and wondered how a creature like him could exist. He was fascinated but realized that he was human just like him and shouldn’t be treated this way just for being different. “Are you lord Akanishi’s son?” he asked quietly.

The young man blinked. No one ever came down here unless it was his father or one of the guards that came to bring his meal. So who was this person in front of him talking to him like he was something worth talking to? It was strange. This person was strange. He said his name was Kame…nashi? He didn’t know what to do and his father never told him what to do if someone spoke to him other than him or the guard. So he nodded his head slowly and was surprised when the other young man gave him a gentle smile. No one smiled at him like that before. Usually the smiles he received were cruel and taunting from the guards as they laughed and teased at him.

“I knew it.” He said softly, staring at the young man still lying on the ground. “Don’t worry.” He said with a determined face this time. “I’ll get you out of here. You’ll come with me and I’ll keep you safe.” The young man on the ground eyes slightly widened and he looked at him in surprise. “Don’t worry. Leave everything up to me.” He looked at the young mans face and a thought hit him. “What’s your name by the way?”

The young man blinked. Name? He didn’t have a name. He was used to being called beast or monster or abomination. He had no name. So he just stared blankly at the young prince before him.

Kame waited for a moment but the other young man didn’t answer. “Umm… do you have a name?” he asked tentatively. This time he received a shake of the head in reply. No name. “Well do you know your age?” Another small shake of the head. No age. Kame sighed. “Well don’t worry about that now.” He said as he reached over and gently moved some hair out of his eyes. The other flinched shutting his eyes tightly, expecting a hit and Kames heart broke. “Don’t worry I’ll get you out of here.” He said nothing but that was what Kame expected. Standing up, he pulled off his haori and placed it over the young man who flinched again expecting a brutal attack instead of a kind gesture. It covered him to just about his mid thigh and Kame watched as he looked up at him questionably. He gave him a small smile and headed to the door. “You get some rest now. I’ll be back for you soon.” And with that he closed the cell door gently not bothering to lock it. He’ll be back for him soon anyway.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

He was confused. After his father had finished punishing him, a stranger suddenly came in and started talking to him saying he would free him. What was all that about. He sighed. His wounds hurt and he just wanted to rest. But what that Kamenashi had said kept going over in his mind. ‘I’ll get you out of here.’ ‘I’ll be back for you soon.’ He could only hope but knew that all of this just had to be a cruel joke his father was pulling on him to let him know he’ll never be free. He looked out the small window and looked at the vast sky above. Oh to be free and soar in the endless sky. He sighed and gripped the warm piece of fabric that was given to him closer to his broken body. It was still warm from Kames body heat and smelt of pine and musk. He felt the moonlight on his face and felt somewhat comforted letting sleep over take him.

Oh to be free and soar in the endless sky.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

“I demand you release your son from prison immediately.”

“What?”

After his meeting with the lords son, he quickly found Yuichi and told him everything. His friend was surprised but believed what he said nonetheless when he saw the determined look in his friends eyes. Now they were standing in front of lord Akanishi in his master bedroom demanding that his son be set free.

“I ask of you to release your son from prison.” He repeated more firmly. The lord looked at him in confusion then realization hit but he tried to act like he didn’t know.

“I don’t know what you are talking about.” Kames jaw clenched.

“I know you have your son locked up in some cell in the dungeons. Don’t tell me you don’t know when I saw you visit him tonight.” At hearing this, the lord eyes widened.

“How did-”

“It does not matter. What matters now is that you release him.” Hearing this, the lord eyes hardened.

“That beast will never be free. He is lucky I keep him alive.” Kames eyes narrowed. Yuichi seeing this, took a step forward not knowing what the young prince might do to the old man.

“He is not a beast and should not be treated like one just because he is different. He is still human.” He said firmly. The lord laughed.

“Ha! Human? He is anything but.” He said disgustedly. “He’s an abomination.”

Kame took another step forward.

“Well, if that is what you think. Then let me have him.”

Yuichi and the lord stared at him wide eyed.

“What?”

“You heard me. Allow me to take him and he will be of no bother to you anymore.” The lord looked at him strangely before he shook his head and laughed.

“Why would you want a freak like him? He’ll be of no use to you.”

“Do not worry about that. Just allow me to take him and he will be of no burden to you anymore.” The lord shook his head again but this time with anger.

“No! That beast isn’t going anywhere. I’ll kill him before I let him go!” Kame and Yuichi’s eyes widened at his words and Kame tried his hardest not to decapitate the lord before him for saying such a thing like that.

“Tell me, my lord.” He said between gritted teeth trying to hold back his own anger. “Why keep him if you detest him so much?”

“That is off no business of yours.”

Kame stared at him and knew his options were now becoming less and less. So he decided to try a different approach.

“I’ll agree to the alliance.”

Yuichi and the lord stared at him once again with wide eyes. He walked up to the edge of the bed the lord was sitting in and pulled out a contract from his kimono sleeves. “If you allow me to have him, then I’ll sign right here right now.” The lord stared at him like he was crazy.

“Are you serious?”

“I’ll agree to all of your requests but only if you say yes.”

“Why would you do all this for that creature?” he asked bewilderedly as he stared at the open contract in Kames hand.

“That is of no business of yours.” He said quietly, repeating the lords earlier words to him. “Well, lord Akanishi?” He asked. “Will you let me have him?”

The lord looked at the contract then Kame then back at the contract. Kame knew this alliance was more than important for the lord and he would be a fool to pass up an opportunity like this. Thus, when he heard a small ‘yes’. he tried his best to hide his smirk.

After signing the contract Kame walked over to Yuichi by the door and faced the lord who still sat on the bed looking confused, angry and happy at once.

“It has been nice doing business with you lord Akanishi. I pray that this alliance will go well and will see you in the future. And if it is alright with you, I will take my leave now and head back home. Good night.” He didn’t even wait for an answer as he closed the door.

Walking quickly through the hall he turned to Yuichi.

“Yuichi I want you to get all of my things together and have the horse and carriage ready by the time I get back.” He received a nod in reply. “But first I want you to do something for me…”

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

Kame entered the room hurriedly and opened the bureau drawer beside his bed. He pulled out the silver locket and placed it carefully within one of the pockets of his inner kimono. Before Yuichi was to get everything together he asked his friend if he could go back to the room he found him in and get the envelope in the drawer that he found. If he was right, all of these items belonged to the boy in the cell. Grabbing the thick blanket off the bed he bundled it together and ran downstairs until he got to the dungeons. When he entered he carefully made his way down the stairs and hurried to reach the last cell on the left. The torch was still burning and he peered inside. The young boy was still curled up in the corner with his haori over him. He opened the door and walked inside slowly and stooped in front of him.

“Hey.” He said quietly.

No response.

“Hey.” He said a little louder.

Still no response.

Slowly he reached his hand over the young man and gave him a slight nudge on his shoulder.

Still no response.

Kame was getting worried now. He lifted his haori a little so he could find his hand and when he did he went straight for a pulse, ignoring the shiver he felt from feeling the cold flesh. Upon feeling the steady rhythm he sighed in relief. ‘He must be unconscious then’ he thought. Standing up he looked around the room to see there was no place for him to rest the blanket. The floor was muddy and wet, definitely not a good place to put it. He looked outside the cell to see the floor was slightly better than inside, as it was more damp than anything else. So he walked outside, opened the blanket and laid it on the floor. Back inside, he looked down at the young man and sighed. Squatting down, he brushed a piece of hair out of his eyes before gently picking him up and was surprised at how light he felt in his arms. His head lolled dangerously to the side and he tried to adjust him better in his arms feeling the soft feathers brush against his skin.

Walking out with careful steps, he kneeled down before the blanket and gently laid him down. Quickly, he wrapped him up securely and lifted him again. With steady steps, he walked out of the dungeon and out of the castle with the unconscious young man in his arms. When he reach outside he saw that the horse and carriage was ready and everything was packed up and ready to go. Yuichi was by the door of the carriage and held it open for him. He smiled at his friend gratefully and stepped inside carefully as the door shut behind him. Sitting down on the soft leather seats he sighed again. Hearing the sound of the whip, the horsemen started the carriage and looked down at the young man in his arms. The moonlight shone through his open window and made the unconscious boys face look angelic. Turning to look at the moon in the dark night sky, he thought.

‘What am I to do now?’

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

It took two days for him to reach the Kamenashi kingdom and when they did it was late evening. And in those two days Kame didn’t let go of the unconscious man for a second. Even when Yuichi offered him his assistance he refused to let him go. So now since they were home he stepped out of the carriage with the young man still in his arms wrapped up in warm blankets and greeted his servants who came out to greet him was a smile. His servants looked at him strangely wanting to know who the young man was but didn’t say anything, just followed their prince as he walked inside. Kame headed straight to his room and laid the young man down on his large bed gently. Yuichi stood behind him and stared at the young man in awe.

“So what do you plan to do now Kame?”

“Well, get him cleaned up for one thing. Can you inform my father that I’ve arrived and tell the cook to make some soup for me please?”

“No problem.”

“Thanks.”

As Yuichi left the room Kame headed to his large bathroom and filled his tub putting some of the herbs that helped relax his muscles in it. He went back into his room and changed into a fresh kimono and turned his head just in time to see Yuichi walk back through the door with a tray of soup in his hands.

“That was quick.”

“The cook already had a pot of soup on and your father said he would like to see you.”

He sighed, knowing he would get an earful when he told his father about the agreement. Plus he would have to make up an excuse as to why he bought some random boy home as well.

“Can you stay with him until I get back?” he received a nod in reply.

“Good luck.”

“Thanks, I’ll need it.”

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

When he got back to his room it was about an hour later. His father gave him a lecture on politics and asked him about the strange boy. He told him the truth, mostly. How he found out lord Akanishi kept his son in a cell and treated him cruelly and so on and so on, conveniently forgetting the part apart his wings. He thought that that could wait for another day when his father was at his best.

“How is he?” he asked as he returned to his room.

“Still the same. The water in the tub got cold so I refilled it and I unpacked your belongings for you. Is there anything else I can do?”

“No, that will be all Yuichi. You did more than enough, thank you. Now go and get some rest.”

“Are you sure?”

“I’ll take care of him from here.”

“Alright, as you wish. Goodnight Kame.”

“Good night Yuichi.”

He listened as the door closed and pulled up a wooden chair to the bed. Sitting down, he looked at the young boy that was still wrapped up in the same blanket from the Akanishi palace. He sighed. He should probably clean his wounds now and get him cleaned up. Standing up he grasped the blanket by the edges and gently unwrapped the young man from it and removed his soiled haori. Now the young man laid before him in his nakedness with his tattered wings slightly spread out beneath him. Kame sighed when he took a look at the scarred flesh covered in blood and dirt. He was about to go to the bathroom to get some supplies to clean him up when the young man groaned. He turned around quickly and watched as he began to wake up. He shifted and turned his head left to right before opening his eyes slowly. He blinked and seemed to be taking in his surroundings. When his eyes landed on Kame they widened. Kame gave a gentle smile.

“Hi.”

The young man immediately sat up and crawled back into the corner of the bed trying to get as far away from Kame as he could. Kame worried that he might fall off as he was so close to the edge. He brought his knees up to his chest and held them close as he crushed his wings to the head post. He looked around the strange environment wildly trying to figure out where he was. Where was he?

“Hey, hey. Don’t be afraid. It’s me remember? Kamenashi Kazuya.” He said gently as he stared at the scared young boy on his bed. The name didn’t seem to register in his head and he continued to look around the room in confusion and fright. “Remember, I talked to you in your cell. I’m Prince Kamenashi.” The young man stopped looking around the room to stare at him for a moment.

Kame…nashi? Kamenashi. The name seemed familiar, like he heard it in a dream.

“I told you I would get you out of that place, and I did. This is my home and you’re in my room.” The young man continued to stare at him.

He remembered someone telling him that they would set him free but, he thought that was a dream. Was it real? Then his mind suddenly flashed back to a young man talking to him with a kind smile and placing something warm over him. He blinked. Kamenashi?

“Do you remember me?” He received a hesitant nod in return. Kame smiled. “Thank goodness.” He took a step forward and watched as the young man flinched and shuffled back more into the bed. “Hey, I’m not going to hurt you. I just want to take a look at your wounds. Is that ok?” He didn’t receive an answer. Taking a step closer the young man flinched again. Sighing, he took a step back and held his hands up. “I promise I won’t hurt you ok? I just want to see your wounds and clean them. That’s all.” It was then he heard a stomach rumble in the quiet room and knew it wasn’t his. He stared at the young man who avoided eye contact with him by staring at the bed and smiled slightly. “I should’ve known you would be hungry, here.” He walked over to the desk where the tray of soup was and placed it on the bed sliding it near the young man who still was huddled against the head board. He watched as the young man just stared at it then looked up at him with scared confused eyes. “You can eat it. It’s for you.” He said softly. The young man continued to look at the food then back at him and Kame took it upon himself to do something about this. Sliding onto the bed with ease, he watched as he flinched and held onto his knees tighter as if he was waiting to be striked. Kame sat a few inches with the tray the only thing in between them and took the spoon resting on the side. Scooping some of the warm broth in it he brought it over close to his face. “Here.” He said softly.

The young man watched as the Kamenashi held the spoon out for him. Was that for him? He couldn’t eat from that. The plate was so pretty and the food looked so good. It was too good of a meal for someone like him to be eating. He didn’t deserve it.

Kame watched as the young man before him just stared at the spoon “Come on, I know you’re hungry.” He said softly. He still didn’t make a move to take it so he moved the spoon closer. He watched as brown eyes flicked up to look at him as if asking permission and he nodded with an encouraging smile. The young man looked back at the spoon then slowly leaned forward and hesitantly opened his mouth letting the spoon enter, then closed it. Kame had a big smile on his face as he pulled the spoon out. “Delicious right? Here have some more.” He placed another spoonful of soup in front of him and waited patiently as he slowly accepted it. This continued for a while until he fully got used to Kame feeding him. When he was done a while later Kame gave him a glass of water and he tilted his head back a bit to drink. Kame wiped his lips with the napkin and he just stared at him. Placing the tray back on the desk he made his way back to the bed and sat where he was previously smiling inwardly when the young man didn’t flinch away from him.

“Would you like a bath now?” He asked still using a gentle tone. He got a blank stare in return. “I think a bath would be good for you now so you can get all cleaned up.” He said giving him a small smile. So getting up slowly he made his way to the other side of the bed where the winged young man had previously been leaning to the edge off. He watched as he looked up at him questionably. “I’m not going to hurt you ok. I just want to carry you to the bathroom. I doubt you can walk properly in your state.” Kame kept eye contact with him as he came closer and reached out his arms. “Trust me ok?” He still said nothing but allowed Kame to slide his arms under him and lift him gently off the bed. He was tense for a moment and began to fidget. “Hey, I’m not going to hurt you ok?” He continued to fidget in his arms making some of his feathers fall gently to the ground and Kame sighed.

“Hey, look at me. Look at me” He said gently. He slowly obeyed and looked up at him with teary eyes and Kames heart broke again. “I’m not going to hurt you ok? I promise.” He said using his gentlest voice. The young man in his arms continued to stare up at him and when Kame straightened up he just shifted around a bit and Kame had to hold him tighter. He was easy to hold before when he was unconscious but now since he was awake he kept moving around in his arms making it kind of hard to move without him falling out of his grip. “I think it would be easier if you held on to my neck.” Kame watched as he stared at him in confusion. “So you have something to hold onto and not fall.” He continued to stare at him and a moment passed by until he felt shaky arms hesitantly wrap around his neck. He smiled looking down at the shy boy in his arms that stared down at his chest. “See that wasn’t so bad.” He received no reply, but he wasn’t expecting one.

The two slowly made their way to the bathroom as Kame didn’t want to frighten him and stopped in front of the tub. It was a fairly large tub made for royalty but he knew that the young mans wings would be a bit difficult to wash in the compacted space. He looked at the young man in his arms and saw him looking around the brightly lit room in wonder. Probably taking in his new surroundings.

“Hey,” he looked up at him. “I’m going to put you down now but your wings will probably get wet. Is that alright?” He received the smallest of nods and smiled that he actually responded this time. Slowly, he lowered him into the warm water and heard a whimper and felt the hands around his neck grip tighter as his wings and feet touched the water. “What’s wrong?” He knew the water wasn’t that hot since it was given a lot of time to cool. So what was the problem? That was when he remembered his wounds, the water probably stung them. He stared at the young man in his arms and saw watery brown eyes looking up at him pleadingly. “Hey, I know it hurts now but you need to take a bath to get rid of all this dirt. I promise it won’t hurt for long ok?” the hands around him continued to grip him and now he buried his face in his neck. Kame sighed softly but continued to lower him in the water slowly. He heard the soft whimpers but knew that the pain wouldn’t last too long once he got used to the water. When he was fully in he gave a small chuckle as his arms were still locked tight around his neck and his face still buried in his neck as well. “You have to let go of me if you want to take a bath.” A few seconds passed before hands hesitantly let go and Kame pulled back to look him in the eye. “See that wasn’t so bad.” He got up and headed to the sink to get a towel and a bar of soap and came back to the tub. He squatted in front of it to see him staring at his hands in the water and smiled. “You think you can wash yourself?” He received a blank stare in return. This didn’t surprise him. So he knelt down to get comfortable and rolled up his already wet sleeves to his shoulders. He took the towel and soap and lathered it up good and held it close to his face.

“Now close your eyes and keep them closed until I say open them ok?” His answer was him closing his eyes. He gently placed the soapy cloth on his cheek and felt him flinch a bit but kept his eyes closed. He smiled and gently rubbed small circles on his cheek to get rid of the dirt then continued on to the rest. When he was done he rinsed off the soap and took a dry towel to dry off his face so he could see. “You can open your eyes now.” Slowly, chocolate brown eyes opened and stared at him. His smile grew as he stared at the pretty face that was hidden behind all that dirt. He had almost pale looking skin, full pink lips and a cute little nose. “See, that wasn’t so bad.” So with that he went to clean the rest of the quiet young mans body in his tub and finished a while later, he was even able to wash his hair. Now the only thing that was left to be cleaned was his wings.

“I have to clean your wings now…um is that ok?”

The young man in the tub looked up at him with uncertainty in his eyes and bit his lip before giving a faint nod. Kame looked at the wings that were folded into his back and wondered how he was supposed to clean them. The most he could do was pour water over them to rinse of the dirt and blood. He needed a bigger space to clean them properly and thought about where he should go as he got a bucket and scooped some water into it. Standing up he stood behind him and said.

“I’m going to have to just poor some water over it for now alright? I think we’ll need a bigger space if we want to clean them properly.” He got a small nod in reply and slowly poured the water over the dirty wings. The young man flinched and hunched forward bringing his wings closer to his back. “I’m sorry, did that hurt?” Kame asked worriedly. He should have known they would be sensitive. He heard a sniff in reply and knew the young man was trying not to cry. He came to the side of the tub and knelt down in front of him. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to hurt you. I won’t do it again.” His wings only had one rinse and was slightly cleaner than before but that would have to do for now. “Alright let’s get you out of here then.” He grabbed a large fluffy towel and laid it on the clean floor before gently scooping him into his arms and resting him on it before drying him off with another. When he was finished drying his hair he gave him a grin.

“Yosh! All done. Now to get these wounds treated and send you to bed.”

Wrapping him in another towel, he picked him up slowly and smiled when he felt a pair of arms hesitantly wrap around his neck. Holding him close, he walked out of the bathroom and into his room stopping in front of the bed. Laying him down on the large bed gently he made sure he was comfortable first before turning to dig in his bed side drawers for the special ointment and creams he had for the wounds he would normally get from battle. Finding them, he went back to the bed and took a seat in the chair he previously put there.

“I’m going to put these creams on your wounds so they won’t get infected ok? They don’t burn so you don’t have to worry.” The young man just stared at him and he took that as a yes. Starting with his face he squeezed some of the herb smelling ointment on his fingers and rubbed it on a small cut on his forehead. He flinched a bit then seemed to relax when he felt the cool cream on him. Kame smiled and continued to rub the cream on the rest of his wounds. When he was done he looked up at his face to see that he was sleeping. Kames smile grew and watched as he turned on his side and brought his legs slightly up to his chest. He suddenly shivered and Kame finally remembered he was still nude. If he tried to put pants on him he was afraid he might wake up so he opted not to. Instead, he pulled the large comforter over him and tucked him in snuggly. Brushing some hair out of the sleeping figures eyes a smile crept onto his face as a thought crossed his mind.

He had an angel sleeping on his bed.

~~~~~~~~~~~~

Haori- type of shirt worn over kimonos
Hakama- type of pants

MIGHTY MORPHIN KAT-TUN! ~ Chp11

2009-05-26T19:47:52Z

Title: Mighty Morphin KAT-TUN!

Characters: KAT-TUN, guest appearance NEWS

Genre: Action/Adventure/Member Ai

Rating: PG

Summary: Evil has awoken and now it’s up to six individuals to save our world. The question is. Can they do it?

Disclaimer: I do not own KAT-TUN, NEWS or anything related to JE or the Power Rangers.

Chapter 11

“Chaotic Blue!”

Nakamaru was very surprised at himself. He was actually doing this…again. Transforming into the blue ranger and protecting the innocent. But the thing was this innocent wasn’t just any person. It was Massu, his friend.

“Chaotic Mace!”

“Argh!”

“Run!”

Massu looked up at the blue ranger that stood in front of him not knowing what was happening. First he had been waiting by the fountain in the park for Nakamaru so they could go out for lunch then all of a sudden some monster came out from the blue and attacked him. Then the monster was hit with some kind of mace and the blue ranger was now in front of him. What was going on?

“You have to run.” The blue ranger repeated but less harshly. Nodding, he got to his feet and managed to give the ranger a small bow in thanks before running off. He hoped Nakamaru was no where near this place.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

“I need Chaotic Zord Power now!”

A howling in the distance signaled the arrival of the wolf zord as it descended from the sky. With a huge leap, the blue ranger entered his zord and began checking the system while he kept muttering to himself.

“I can’t believe I’m doing this, I can’t believe I’m doing this, I can’t believe I’m doing this…”

The blue ranger looked at the bird type lefer that stood before him and wondered if he could really do this. As he was pondering his thoughts, he realized too late that the lefer had jumped to the sky in attack mode.

“Take this ranger!” It cried, as it showered him with sharp feathers that exploded on impact.

Getting his senses back he moved out of the way but the wolf zord still received some damage.

“Ah! What to do? What to do?!” The blue ranger began to panic as the lefer descended from the sky and made its way towards him. “Ok, first I need to calm down.” He took a deep breath and closed his eyes. He let his mind relax and almost felt like his zord was comforting him in some way but he didn’t know how. Letting out his breath slowly he opened his eyes sharply and shouted the words that were floating around in his head.

“Wolf zord! Double Slash Attack!”

The wolf zord gave a loud howl as it ran then jumped into the air and gave the lefer two quick slashes with its sharp claws before landing gracefully on its feet.

“Nooo!”

The explosion behind him signaled he actually did it. He fought a lefer on his own and won. Wow. Sweet.

“I guess being a ranger isn’t so bad after all.”

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

“Pi! You pig! Give me back my muffin!”

“Not on your life Bakanishi!”

“Oi!”

Kame sighed as he watched the two argue and Jin give chase after Yamapi as the latter ran while eating the muffin he had snatched from the older boy. Yamapi had just finished filming his new drama and they had decided to pick him up so they could go to dinner together. It was evening and the sun was beginning to set as they made their way through the large empty parking lot of the studio set. Kame walked up to the now panting Jin as he tried to catch his breath after his failed attempt to catch the younger man.

“You’re either out of shape or getting old Jin. Which one?”

“Shut up.”

Kame smirked at him as the older boy looked over at Yamapi who was a few feet away from them grinning with a sparkle in his eyes.

“He’s old and out of shape!” Yamapi shouted and began to laugh as Jin started to turn red. Kame chuckled by his side and Jin turned to glare at him sharply making him turn his chuckle into a cough as he pretended to clear his throat. Turning back to glare at the other boy who was still a few feet away from thwm, he was about to yell at him and give chase again when something caught his eye behind Yamapi. It took him less than a second to realize what it was.

“Pi! Run!” Yamapi looked at him funny as his friends face turned from anger to frightened in a split second. He slowly turned around to see what was making Jin act so funny, only to come face to face to what he feared most on earth. A clown. A terrifyingly hideous clown with a twisted smile and dark yellow eyes that made him shiver in fear. The clown gave a laugh and Yamapi almost lost it. The laugh was high pitched and seemed to seep into his very core. The clown took a step forward making him instinctively take a step back. He continued to move back even when the clown didn’t make another move. He suddenly tripped over his own feet and landed on the ground now too stunned to move as he stared up at his worst fear.

“J-J-Jin.” He called out softly. “J-Jin.” He continued in a soft voice. “H-Help m-me.” His voice was cracking as he continued to stare at the clown. His eyes now glassy, filled with unshed tears.

“Pi!” Jin shouted as he began to make a mad dash over to help his friend, with Kame close behind him. When they were almost there a figure suddenly materialized in front of them, stopping them in their tracks.

“W-what? Who are you?” Jin asked as he looked at the creature that looked like a cross between a dragon and blue wolf wearing a military uniform with a cape.

“Admiral Cho at your service.” The lefer said as he gave a small bow.

“What do you want?” Kame asked with a glare as he took a glance at Yamapi to see him and the lefer still in the same position, none of them moving.

“Well I thought it was obvious.” It said as Jin and Kame stiffened. “I want your friends energy. He’s quite talented and his energy will be a great deal of help in strengthening my master.” Jin’s eyes hardened.

“Never. We won’t let you.” The admiral chuckled and tilted its’ head to the side.

“Really now.” It said mockingly giving off a laugh. “Tunaks!” In the blink of an eye, tunaks had surrounded them and Jin and Kame had to stand back to back to face their enemy. “Let’s see you try.” It muttered. “Attack!”

At the order, the tunaks began to close in on them and the pair in the center had to think fast.

“Jin, do you think we can transform?” He knew the parking lot was empty but he was weary of Yamapi seeing them. Jin looked over at his friend to see him now visibly shaking on the ground as the clown lefer took another step towards him.

“Yeah, we can. Pi is too scared to notice anything.”

Jin knew of Yamapi’s fear of clowns and knew the boy was far too gone in his frightened state to notice anything around him other than the clown. Kame nodded and the two boys simultaneously pulled up their sleeves and straightened their stance. The tunaks then took their chance and all at once jumped the pair in the middle.

“Chaotic Pink!”

“Chaotic Red!”

The tunaks had already covered them and all that was left was a mountain of tunaks. It was silent for a moment and the admiral grinned in victory.

“Chaotic Arrow!”

“Chaotic Sword!”

The mountain of tunaks exploded as they were scattered about, landing harshly on the ground. The admiral looked over in shock at the pink and red ranger that stood next to each other unharmed as they held their weapons in their hand.

“Wretched rangers! I’ll take care of you myself!” With that said, it marched to them steadily as a large black sword materialized in its’ hand.

“Hey.”

The pink ranger looked over to the red ranger who wasn’t looking at him but kept his eyes on the approaching lefer.

“Go and save Pi. I’ll take care of this one.” The pink ranger stared at him for a second before nodding.

“Right!”

Moving quickly, the pink ranger ran towards the clown lefer and Yamapi. He didn’t even get half way there when he had to flip out of the way from an oncoming blast of black energy.

“You will not interfere!” The admiral shouted as he continued to fire black energy beams at the pink ranger from his hand, making him move out the way, closer to the red ranger and further from Yamapi.

“No! Your fight is with me!” The red ranger shouted as he ran towards the admiral and quickly the two were engaged in a sword fight. Seeing the admiral busy with the red ranger, the pink ranger made a move again towards Yamapi when a black energy beam hit him square in the back. “Kame!” The red ranger had dodged a swing the admiral made at him and when he was about to make his own attack, the lefer quickly turned around and attacked Kame with an energy blast.

The pink ranger fell to the ground and his bow skidded a few feet away from him from his fall. He slowly got up and crawled to his bow grabbing it and slowly got his feet. He started to make his way toward Yamapi again when another blast came his way. This time he sensed it and moved out the way just in time. But by dodging the shot he was forced to move backwards away from Yamapi.

“I told you, you will not interfere!” the admiral shouted.

“Leave him alone!” the red ranger shouted as he swung his sword high, aiming at the lefers head. The admiral sent a quick blast of energy towards the pink ranger before he brought his sword above his head to defend against the red rangers attack.

“My master will get his energy and there is nothing you can do about it.” It snarled. The red ranger pulled back but quickly brought his sword down as the admiral did the same and the two were glaring at each other in a standstill as they tried to over power the other as their swords were crossed.

“You will never get his energy!” The admiral chuckled.

“We will see about that.”

The pink ranger saw that the two were in a stand still but he knew if he made another move towards Yamapi the admiral will quickly try and take him down. So he decided to try another way to help him. Taking a stance, he brought his bow up and aimed at the clown lefer that was fast approaching his friend now. The pink energy materialized in his bow and after a few seconds of concentrating on his target, he let the arrow go.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

“N-No…ple-please don’t c-come any c-closer.” Yamapi stuttered out as he continued to tremble as the evil clown came closer. He tried to shuffle away but he soon realized he couldn’t move. He was frozen in fear. The clown lefer laughed that high pitched laugh that made his blood run cold and he felt like he was in a nightmare.

“J-Jin, w-where are you?” He whimpered to himself quietly as a single tear slid down his cheek.

The evil clown was closer now and all he could do was call out for his friend that wasn’t there. Then all of a sudden a pink bolt of energy hit the clown and it fell to the ground. He looked at it shocked but was still too scared and frozen by fear that he couldn’t move.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

‘What’s he doing?’ The pink ranger mumbled to himself. He watched as Yamapi didn’t move an inch and continued to sit on the ground.

“Yamapi! Run!”

His call seemed to have fallen on deaf ears as the other boy didn’t move an inch.

“Pi! Run! Run before it gets up!” He tried again, but the results were the same. Yamapi didn’t move. He turned to the red ranger who was still fighting the admiral and it looked like he was getting tired. “Jin! He’s not moving!”

The red ranger took a quick glance over at the fallen lefer and to his friend that sat still as a stone. Shoot, he knew this would happen.

“Kame he won’t move because he’s scared!” he shouted out as he avoided another blow from the lefer.

“What?!”

“Pi’s deathly afraid of clowns! He won’t move unless you move him!”

Shoot.

The pink ranger looked back at his friend only to see the lefer was already up and heading towards him again.

“No!”

He made a move to run over and help his friend when a blast of black energy stopped him. He looked back over at the admiral to see it with its hand held out to him and the red ranger behind him kneeling and holding onto his sword to catch himself.

“No one will stop us this time.” The admiral said darkly.

“Pi!” The red ranger suddenly shouted. The pink ranger quickly turned around to see Yamapi being held up in the air by glowing colorful ribbons around his neck produced from the hands of the clown lefer. Yamapi began to struggle, bringing his hands around the ribbons trying to loosen them from their tight hold.

“Come pretty human~, you’re energy belongs to the master now~.”

Yamapi’s tears began to fall freely as the evil clown began to laugh that high pitched laugh and he could do nothing but mumble a few last words before his world fell into darkness.

“S-Someone…h-help me.”

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

The pink ranger watched in horror as Yamapi’s hands fell from his neck and his body went limp. Without a second thought he ran towards his friend and almost made it when a sharp pain hit his back. He fell to his knee but got up again and continued towards his friend. Another sharp pain and this time he fell to the ground, trying to get back up he rolled over on his back as another blast hit him.

“No! Stop! Leave them alone!” The red ranger was furious. His two best friends were in trouble and he was letting them get hurt because he was weak.

“Ha! Ha! Ranger you are too weak to defeat us. His energy belongs to my master now!”

“No!” And with that, the red ranger found the strength within him to bring his sword down in a heavy stroke on the admiral knocking him to the ground. “Kame! Now!”

The pink ranger looked at the fallen admiral and nodded. Standing up on wobbly legs he took aim at the lefer holding his now unconscious friend and let the arrow fly.

“Argh!”

The clown lefer screamed as it withdrew its ribbons from Yamapi and he fell to the ground. The admiral was now back on his feet and the red ranger got into a fighting stance again even though all his strength was gone. He would fight until the very end to protect his friends. To his surprise the admiral chuckled and disappeared right in front of his eyes only to reappear by the clown lefers side.

“Have you got enough?”

“Oh, yes~ Even more than enough~.”

“Good, let’s go.”

And in a flash, they were gone. The red ranger blinked in shock at the abrupt ending of their fight. But then he turned to the pink ranger who was limping toward their fallen friend. Running over to him he asked worriedly.

“Are you ok?”

The pink ranger nodded and looked over at their friend.

“We have to check on Yamapi.” The red ranger nodded and gripped his waist gently as he took his arm and slung it over his neck so he could help him walk. When they reached Yamapi the red ranger fell to his knees and scooped his friend into his arms gently shaking him.

“Pi, Pi. Wake up. Wake up.”

The pink ranger who was standing behind him looked at his friend worriedly.

“Jin, he doesn’t look so good.”

Looking at him, they could see that his face was a ghastly white and his lips were turning blue. He could now feel how cold he was in his arms.

“Jin, we need to get him to a hospital.”

Behind his helmet the tears were flowing uncontrollably but he managed to nod his head in agreement before carefully lifting him in his arms.

“Gomen Yamapi. Gomen.”

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

“In breaking news today, pop idol Yamashita Tomohisa has been hospitalized. No official report has been given of his current condition but-”

Kame turned off the t.v. in the small hospital room that Yamapi was currently occupying, feeling he didn’t need to hear what the media had to say about his friend. Looking over at the young man lying on the hospital bed, he bit his lip at seeing so much wires and tubes attached to him. Sighing, he ran his fingers through his hair tiredly and shrugged off his jacket. Walking over to the bed he covered his other friends shoulders with it and wiped the sleeping boys tear stained cheeks gently. Since Yamapi had entered the hospital Jin hadn’t left his side once. Kame could see how guilty he felt but knew all he could was be there for his friend. It was evening now and everyone had came and left but Jin stayed no matter what.

The door suddenly opening averted Kames attention and he watched as the rest of his group walked in with worried faces.

“How’s he doing?” Koki was the first to ask, as they all crowded around the bed. Kame sighed.

“The doctors say he’s stable but they don’t know what’s wrong with him.”

“I guess stolen energy can’t be a diagnosis huh.” He muttered sadly, looking at his friends pale face.

“What about Jin?” Nakamaru asked staring at the sleeping boy.

“He’s…coping.” They all knew it wasn’t true but left it at that.

“Oh yeah, what did Miora say?” Kame suddenly asked, remembering that they went to Miora when Kame told them what happened. He watched as the group fell silent and looked at the floor. “Guys?” He prodded. “Guys, what did she say?” Ueda sighed.

“Kame…” He looked over at the older boy. “If Yamapi doesn’t get his energy back soon…he’ll die.”

Next time on Mighty Morphin KAT-TUN!

“Jin look at yourself! You’re a mess! Get a grip! How many times do I have to tell you it’s not your fault!”

“Yes it is! Pi’s in the hospital because of me! I can’t do anything right!”

New Layout!!

2009-05-07T03:42:53Z

I want to credit my new beautiful stylesheet layout to </a></font></b></a>refuted
and layout credit to </a></font></b></a>kawaiikam

Mighty Morphin KAT-TUN! ~ Chp10

2009-05-04T16:57:28Z

Title: Mighty Morphin KAT-TUN!

Characters: KAT-TUN, guest appearance NEWS

Genre: Action/Adventure/Member Ai

Rating: PG

Summary: Evil has awoken and now it’s up to six individuals to save our world. The question is. Can they do it?

Disclaimer: I do not own KAT-TUN, NEWS or anything related to JE or the Power Rangers.

Chapter 10

“Where is my energy!”

“F-F-F-Forgive me sire. I will get your energy. It’s just that those rangers keep interfering and- ”

“I don’t care! Get me my energy now!”

“Yes sire.”

Admiral Cho bowed and left Xantin’s room quickly. “I have to get master his energy but those stupid rangers are getting in my way!” He muttered to himself. “They are a thorn in my side that I need to get ride of.”

#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

“Ko-chan~”

Said rapper looked up at the call of his nick name and smiled as he saw Tegoshi heading his way.

“Ko-chan~”

The younger boy jumped him in a hug making him chuckle at his enthusiasm.

“Nice to see you too Yu-chan.” The younger boy smiled brightly up at him upon hearing his nickname.

“Thanks for coming shopping with me.” He said as he hooked their arms together.

“No problem Yu-chan. We haven’t hung out in a while.”

“Well, shall we go?”

“Lets.”

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#

“Ko-chan~ I think these shades will look good on you.”

“Hmm? You think so?”

Taking the offered black shades from him he tried them on and took a look in the mirror.

“Wah~ Honto ni kakoi!” Tegoshi cheered as he clapped his hands in delight.

“You think?” he asked, adjusting the shades a bit.

“Hai, hai! You should get them!”

“Well, if Yu-chan thinks so then I will.”

“Great! Hey, how do these look?” he asked as he slipped on some big black shades that almost covered his whole face. Koki bit his lip trying not to laugh out loud. Tegoshi was just too cute sometimes. He grabbed a set of light brown ones off the stand and handed it to him.

“Why don’t you try these instead?”

Tegoshi looked at them then tried them on looking in the mirror.

“Wah~ I love it!” Koki grinned as these shades fit him much better. “Arigato Ko-chan!”

After they left the shop they headed to the park. Koki suggested they get some hotdogs for lunch and offered to buy them. So now Tegoshi was left on a nearby bench digging through their many shopping bags trying to organize which bag belonged to who. As he was heading back to the bench he felt glad that he went out with Tegoshi today. They hadn’t really hanged out with each other much since they were filming My Boss My Hero, and it was really refreshing to be around the high spirited young man. As he neared the bench Tegoshi looked up at him with his smiling face and he smiled back. Suddenly, a looming shadow came over the unsuspecting boy and in an instant his smile dropped.

“Tegoshi, run!”

The younger boy tilted his head in confusion at Koki’s sudden change of mood. Then, sensing something behind him he turned around just in time to have a hard rocky hand grab him by the throat.

“Human, give me your energy!”

“Tegoshi!”

Koki made a mad dash to his friend and rammed his whole body into the lefer that held him captive. The lefer stumbled back and dropped the struggling boy to the ground as he coughed and tried to regain his breath.

“Tegoshi!”

Koki scrambled to his side while ignoring the screams of the people running from the park as tunaks began to terrorize anyone that was in the area.

“Tegoshi, Are you alright?” he asked as he crouched down next to him.

“Ko-ki, w-what-”

“Get out of my way human!”

And before Koki knew it, he was sent flying through the air landing painfully behind some bushes almost on the opposite side of the park.

“Koki!” Tegoshi tried to run after him but was stopped by some tunaks that held him back. “No let me go! Let me go!”

“Be quiet human! Your energy is mine!”

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

“Ugh, itai…Huh? Tegoshi!”

Koki quickly regained his senses as he stood up and ran around the bush he had fallen behind. What he saw made him clench his hands into fists as he watched a struggling Tegoshi try to get free from the tunaks as the lefer closed in on him. He took a step forward ready to go save the young boy when he realized he couldn’t fight as he was now. Taking a step back behind the bush he looked left then right and when the coast was clear, he pulled up his sleeve to reveal a silver band.

“Chaotic Black!”

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

“Ha, Ha! Master will be glad to have so much energy from you human.”

“No! Leave me alone!” Tegoshi shouted as he still struggled in the tunaks strong hold on him.

“Ha, Ha! You-”

“Chaotic axe!”

“Argh!”

“Hiyah!”

In a flash, the black ranger had appeared and slashed the lefer and the tunaks with his axe sending them scattered about the ground.

“Run!”

Tegoshi looked up at the black ranger in awe at what he had just seen and blinked a few times trying to wrap his brain around what was happening.

“Run!”

Oh yeah, he was in danger. Giving the black ranger a nod he turned around and ran away before anything else could come after him. The black ranger sighed in relief as he watched Tegoshi run off. Turning back to the fight he realized the tunaks where gone and it was just him and the lefer left. It was then that he took in what type of lefer it was. It was a rock type that literally looked like a large meatball with arms and legs.

“Ranger you will pay for letting my prey get away!”

“Yeah, yeah. Cry me a river.” He said nonchalantly while he pretended to admire his axe. This of course caused the lefer to get even angrier with him.

“Stupid ranger! Take this!”

And with that, he fired sharp stones at him at lightening speed. The black ranger quickly deflected them using his axe and when he found an opening he slashed the lefer across his front and back.

“Ugh! Ranger I will get you!”

“Yeah, yeah. You-”

The black ranger cut himself off as he watched the lefer begin to grow and grow and…

Shoot.

“Ha! Ha! Ranger you can not stop me now!” The lefer shouted as he began to head for the city in his enlarged form. Knowing he had no time to call the guys he knew what he had to do.

“I need Chaotic Zord Power now!”

Hearing a cry in the distance he looked up to see his fox zord ripping through the sky and with a quick leap, he entered his zord.

“Fox zord! All systems go! Let’s kick some lefer butt!”

“Stupid ranger! You’re no match for me!”

“That’s what you think rock face! Fox zord, swift attack!”

In an instant, the fox zord was all over the lefer slashing it with its sharp claws at lightening speed. The lefer suddenly grabbed the fox zord by the tail and swung it around once before letting it sail through the air. Before the fox zord could get back it bearings, the lefer let loose a barrage of sharp stones that caused the zord fall to the ground.

“Ha! Ha! Stupid ranger! You can not beat me!”

“Hey are you alright?” The black ranger asked his zord worriedly, as it tried to get to its feet on wobbly legs. The zord gave a small yipe and he nodded. “Alright then. Let’s show this lefer what we’re made out of, ne? Let’s finish it up in one strike!” The fox zord seemed motivated by its masters words and stood up straight ready for orders. “Alright then, Black Blast!” And with that, the fox zord opened its mouth and a black ball of energy formed within it. When it was big enough the ball of energy shot out at the lefer and hit its target square on the chest.

“No!!!”

“Alright! We did it!”

The fox zord gave a yipe in agreement as they watched the lefer crumbled to the ground and explode.

“Yosh! Time to get back.” The black ranger said to himself as he jumped out of his zord and landed in the empty park. Well he thought it was empty.

“Wah~ You’re so kakoi!”

The black ranger jumped in shock and quickly turned around to find Tegoshi smiling up at him.

“Thank you for saving me!” He shouted as he gave a bow of thanks. The black ranger scratched his helmet not knowing what to say.

“Ah…your welcome?”

“You were so cool fighting off those monsters and helping me and my friend- Oh no! Ko-chan!” And without any warning, he turned around and ran off in the direction Koki was thrown; not knowing that Koki was actually…

“Stupid! Stupid! Stupid!” the black ranger muttered to himself as he ran to where the lefer had thrown him. “You need to get there before he finds you gone!” Thanking his heighted speed he reached there before Tegoshi and quickly powered down. The minute he laid on the ground and closed his eyes Tegoshi came running around the bush and found him.

“Ko-chan! Ko-chan! Wake up! Are you alright?!”

“Y-Yu-chan?” Thank God for his acting skills.

“Ko-chan!” Tegoshi eyes were tearing up now and before Koki knew what hit him, he had a chest full of Tegoshi as he threw himself at him in a hug. “Ko-chan!”

“Saa, don’t worry Yu-chan. I’m fine.” He said quietly, running his hand through the younger mans hair comfortingly. “I’m fine.”

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

“Let us go!”

“Ha! Filthy humans I will collect your energy for my master!”

‘It’s typical.’ Taguchi thought. ‘The day I decide to hang out with my friends, they get attacked.’ Looking over at the abandoned street he saw Shige and Koyama each locked up in a glass case pounding on it so they could get out. The lefer was a mirror type and he didn’t know which side was up since so many mirrors were on it. At least it had feet. There weren’t too many tunaks so he thought it wasn’t too bad. He sighed then brightened up. ‘At least I get to transform now!’

“Chaotic Green!”

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

“Come here human!” The lefer shouted as it moved the glass case Shige was in towards him. “Your energy belongs to my master now.” It laughed wickedly.

“No! Leave him alone!” Koyama screamed as he banged on the glass that kept him trapped. Shige was trembling with fear and pressed himself against the glass behind him to get as far away from the creature as he could.

“Come human, give me your energy.” The lefer growled as one large mirror started to glow a pale yellow. Shige tried to close his eyes and not look but it was too late, the light was so mesmerizing…

“Chaotic Spear!”

“Argh!”

The lefer fell to the ground as the spear cracked the glowing mirror and Shige was released from its hypnosis. The green ranger quickly cracked Shige’s glass case then Koyama’s with his spear, watching as Koyama quickly ran over to the younger boy.

“Shige! Are you alright?!”

“H-hai, I’m fine.” He mumbled out as Koyama held him up to keep him steady.

“You two should probably get out of here now.”

The two young men turned around to the green ranger that was standing in front of them protectively as he took a fighting stance with his spear held out in front if him.

“It’s gonna get ugly real soon.”

Nodding, Koyama hurried to usher Shige out of the danger zone that they were currently in. Sensing that his friends were out of harms way he focused all his attention on the lefer that was now facing him.

“Ranger! You let my masters energy get away! You will pay!”

And with that, the lefer started to grow and grow and…

‘Looks like I’ll need some help with this.’ The green ranger thought.

“I need Chaotic Zord Power now!”

The green ape zord made a loud cry as it descended from the sky and with a quick leap the green ranger enter his zord.

“Green ape zord online! Power up! Let’s go!”

The lefer opposite him laughed and was about to launch his attack but the green ranger was too fast.

“Ape zord! Mega punch!”

The ape zord was swift as it landed a barrage of punched on the lefer breaking all its mirrors and leaving it crumpled on the ground.

“Let’s finish it off! Smash attack!”

Taking a giant leap in the air, the ape zord landed directly on top of the lefer and quickly jumped off. As it landed back on the ground it beat its chest in victory as the lefer exploded behind it. And in all of this, the lefer never once had a chance to attack.

“And they said playing video games had no benefits.”

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

Next time on Mighty Morphin KAT-TUN!

The clown lefer laughed that high pitched laugh that made his blood run cold and he felt like he was in a nightmare.

“J-Jin, w-where are you?” He whimpered to himself quietly as a single tear slid down his cheek.

Mighty Morphin KAT-TUN! ~ Chp 9

2009-04-29T03:38:53Z

Title: Mighty Morphin KAT-TUN!

Characters: KAT-TUN, guest appearance NEWS

Genre: Action/Adventure/Member Ai

Rating: PG

Summary: Evil has awoken and now it’s up to six individuals to save our world. The question is. Can they do it?

Disclaimer: I do not own KAT-TUN, NEWS or anything related to JE or the Power Rangers.

A/N: Gomenasai! Honto ni gomen. I know i have taken forever and a century to update but I'm back now and will do my best to update sooner. So enjoy!

Chapter 9

“Jin!”

Kame screamed as he watched his friend fall over the edge. He ran to the edge and was about to jump over himself when a hard gust of wind pasted by him. He blinked in shock and watched as the hawk zord dived after his friend and tried to reach him before he hit the ground.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#

He couldn’t even scream.

He was still trying to grasp the fact that he was actually falling around his brain. But as seconds went by and he finally realized that he actually was falling, he began to panic. Opening his mouth to let loose one of the high notes he was well known for, he suddenly let out a ‘omph!’ instead. Blinking in confusion, he looked around to try and grasp his surroundings. Looking down he realized he was sitting on something made out of metal and let out a gasp of surprise when he saw that he was sitting on the hawk zords back. Tears started to gather on his eyes as a smile broke out on his face.

“You…you saved me.”

The hawk zord gave out a short cry in response and Jin grinned.

“Thank you!” he shouted and hugged his zords back, well as much as he could reach. “So does this mean, you don’t hate me?” he asked still lying on his stomach still ‘hugging’ his zord. He got another cry in respsone. His smile grew bigger as he snuggled into the cool metal beneath him and enjoyed the ride.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#

Kame almost cried in relief when the hawk zord swooped beneath Jin and caught him before he hit the hard rocky ground below. The zord then ascended into the sky and flew back towards him and he grinned when he saw Jin waving at him. He waved back and stood by his own zord as the hawk zords feet touched ground. When Jin hopped off he immediately ran over to him and scooped him into his arms.

“Are you alright? Did you hurt anything? ” Kame asked as he suddenly held Jin at arms length and began to lift his arms and check for cuts and bruises. Jin chiuckled at his friends worry and felt touched that he cared that much.

“Kame, I’m fine. Jennifer caught me before anything happened.” Kame blinked.

“Jennifer?”

“Yeah, Jennifer.” He said looking at his zord who gave a cry and nodded in approval. Kame opened his mouth to say something but closed it just as quickly, opting to just nod his head instead. Jin grinned then asked suddenly. “Hey, Kame you wanna go on a ride with Jennifer?” Kame stared at him then at ‘Jennifer’ then back to Jin. With the puppy eyes the older boy was giving him, how could he say no?

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

It was time to say goodbye. The guys had spent their brief time at Mioras resting, playing with their zords or with Moriko. They were well rested and now about to go back to work.

“Papa, mama. Miss you.” Moriko mumbled into Jins neck as they were saying their goodbyes. Kame came up behind Jin to ruffle her hair gently and look her in the eye.

“We’ll miss you too. But we’ll be back soon ok? Be a good girl while we’re gone ok?” he said gently, seemingly forgetting she continued to say mama or just chose to ignore it. She nodded then buried her face in Jins neck again.

“Hey what about us Moriko?” said girl looked up to see Koki and the rest of her ‘uncles’ staring at her.

“Miss uncle too.” She said sadly. Koki grinned and scooped her out of Jins arms to hold her to his own chest.

“Aww, don’t worry we’ll be back before you know it, alright?” she nodded and he handed her over to Keyla who was waiting for her.

“Alright then. See you guys later.” Keyla said with a nod. Miora gave them a small nod too and the boys gave a wave as they pushed down on their bands and teleported back home.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#

It had been a few days since they came back to work and since then they had been hearing people talk about the power rangers who saved their lives over and over and over… It was shocking but it also felt kind of good to be praised, even though they didn’t know it was them.

It was a day when the group finished for the day and Ueda couldn’t wait to go home. It was late afternoon and saying his last goodbyes to his band mates, Ueda decided to leave work through the back door that would lead to a side street and avoid all the people on the busy sidewalk. When he opened the door, he was surprised to see someone was there leaning on the wall talking on their phone. On closer inspection of the person he realized, a bit too late, it was Nishikido, Ryo Nishikido. Don’t get him wrong, he wasn’t afraid of him, that much, but still they only really talked to each other when they had to and that was about it. But still…

“What’s up, Ueda.” Ryo said as he finished his call and tucked his phone in his jean pocket.

Dang it.

“H-hey N-Nishikido.” He stammered out.

“So…where’re you off to?” Ueda blinked. What was this? Was Nishikido trying to start a conversation? Was he trying to be nice? By the look on his face he guessed Nishkido was able to read his thoughts. “Hey, I know we haven’t always gotten along but I’m trying to change that.” He said as he ended the last part quietly while he toed the dirt. Ueda blinked again.

What?

Ryo waited for a response but sighed and began to walk away when Ueda failed to stop blinking. Ueda snapped out of his shock when he saw Ryo begin to walk away and quickly ran after him.

“Wait!”

Ryo turned around at the shout of his name and watched as Ueda ran up to him.

“I-I-I…” he stuttered out while looking at the ground. He really didn’t know what to say. He slowly raised his head to look at the other man and looked into his eyes to see that Ryo really looked earnest to hear what he had to say. He smiled. “Thank you.”

Ryo blinked at Uedas’ sudden calmness and change in attitude but smiled nonetheless. He chuckled a bit and scratched the back of his head as he asked.

“So you wanna go get some coffee?”

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#

Ueda felt comfortable. He actually felt relaxed walking down the street in the evening with Nishikido Ryo. They had coffee at a local diner and were now walking down a partially empty street. It never really occurred to him how he and Ryo lived so close to one another and he didn’t even know. Ironic ain’t it.

“Hey, do you know-”

“Ahhhhhh!!!”

The duo turned at the scream and looked behind them to see a monster terrorizing the street as it threw a car into a shop window. People were running out of the way and ducking in cover as the monster came near.

“What the-” Ryo began.

‘Oh no. This isn’t good.’Ueda thought. He had to transform, but he couldn’t do that in front of Ryo. He had to get him out the way and somewhere safe before he could transform.

“Give me your energy!” the monster shouted.

“Come on Ueda we have to-ahh!” Ryo began but was violently grabbed by the foot and dragged off by a tentacle. Ueda quickly ran after him and grabbed his hands pulling with all his strength to get him free.

“Ahhh! Let me go!”

Ueda gritted his teeth as he pulled and with one final hard tug, he and Ryo were able to get free. Stumbling up, they began to run but stopped short when the monster suddenly jumped in front of them.

“Give me your energy!”

The creature then grabbed Ryo with a tentacle by the neck and hoisted him off the ground. Ueda was immediately by his side trying to pry the thing off him.

“Out of my way human!” it screeched as it used another tentacle to throw him across the street where he landed behind a van.

“Ueda!” Ryo cried out, as he watched the boy soar through the air and disappear behind a van.

Ueda groaned and turned on his back looking at the sky. Ouch. That hurt. Sitting up slowly he suddenly remembered Ryo when another thought hit him. He could transform now. He was hidden behind a large van out of sight from Ryo and this was probably going to be the only chance he had. So peaking behind the van to take a quick glance at Ryo, who was still within the creatures grasp, he looked left and right then stood up and pulled up his sleeve.

“Chaotic Yellow!”

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#

“Ha ha, foolish human. You’re energy is mine.” The monster said menacingly. Ryo was still struggling but it was getting harder by the second to hang on to consciousness. It was so hard…

“Chaotic daggers!”

“Argh!”

Ryo dropped to the ground coughing and tried to catch his breath. He looked up to see two daggers sticking out of the tentacles that once were around his neck.

“Hey Octopus head!” the creature turned around in anger to see the yellow ranger standing before him who then got into battle mode quickly. “Pick on someone your own size!”

Ueda stared back at the lefer in front of him and finally took in its’ appearance. It was a octopus type that had the legs like a human in brown leather pants and the upper body of a red octopus with six tentacles, three on each arm with the gigantic head of an octopus to complete it.

“Ranger you can’t defeat me!” At this statement, tunaks appeared. “Tunaks!” Ueda gulped.

Dang it.

“Get him!”

Ueda got himself ready and ducked at the first fist aimed his way. The tunaks came one after another and he was holding his own good, but for how long he didn’t know. Ryo watched as the lefer reached for the yellow rangers daggers and threw them to the ground then turned back to face him, laughing a maniacal laugh.

“Come to me human. My master wants your energy.” It growled.

Ryo crawled back on the ground as he tried to get as far away from the creature as he could and was about to make a run for it when a tentacle shot at him.

“Come here!”

He closed his eyes tight and waited for the slimy tentacle to wrap around his neck again but when nothing happened he slowly opened his eyes. As he looked up he saw the yellow ranger in front of him with a hand grasping the tentacle that was aimed at him.

“Didn’t I say to pick on someone your on size!” the yellow ranger shouted, as he threw the tentacle to the side and aimed a kick at the lefers face and followed it up with a round house kick. The lefer skidded back a few meters and coughed as it tried to catch itself. “Run.” Ryo, who was watching the fight, looked up at the yellow ranger as he looked down at him. “I said run! Get out of here!”

Ryo blinked then shook his head as he got his thoughts back together. Nodding, he scrambled up and ran behind a building nearby so he could catch his breath and try to calm down. When he looked back he saw the lefer and yellow ranger were engaged in another fight and the yellow ranger looked like he was holding his own until a tentacle shot out and wrapped around his neck, lifting him off the ground. The yellow ranger grabbed onto the tentacle trying to pry it off him but the lefer was too strong.

Ryo stared at the struggling yellow ranger and started to panic and think of a way to help him. That’s when his eyes landed on the yellow rangers daggers that the lefer had thrown to the ground a few moments ago. Without another thought, he ran to the middle of the street and picked up the daggers.

“Hey!”

The struggling yellow ranger and the lefer looked over at the young man.

“Catch!”

The lefer was confused but the yellow ranger caught on as Ryo threw the daggers straight at them. In the blink of an eye he caught them and with two quick strokes, slashed the lefers tentacle off.

“Argh!”

The yellow ranger landed on his feet and quickly swept the lefers feet from under it, letting it land with a hard thund to the ground. He then ran quickly to the middle of the street to where Ryo was still standing.

“Didn’t I tell you to leave!” Ryo stared back in surprise but then got back his voice.

“Hey, I was just trying to help!”

“But didn’t I tell you to get out of here!”

“If I didn’t do anything you’d still be there choking to death!” the yellow ranger sighed and scratched his helmet in frustration. Ryo was still Ryo no matter what the situation was.

“Arigato.”

He blinked, then smiled up at the ranger in front of him.

“Anytime.”

“Ranger you will pay!”

Their little moment was interrupted by the shout of a very up set lefer. The yellow ranger stood in front Ryo protectively as the lefer began to…grow?

‘Oh this is so not good.’ Turning to the younger boy he held him firmly by the shoulders and told him in a firm voice.

“Listen to me, you have to get out of here as fast as you can. This is going to get ugly so I want you hurry and leave, alright?”

Ryo stared at him and knew he was serious from the tone of his voice. He nodded and ran across the street until he reached the corner. Stopping suddenly, he turned to take one last look at the yellow ranger before turning the corner out of sight. The yellow ranger sighed in relief and turned back to the lefer.

Dang it.

The lefer was now about ten times his size and was continuing to grow at an alarming rate.

‘I have to call the guys, I can’t fight a lefer who’s as tall as a sky scraper!’

He was about to reach for his communicator when the lefer roared, now at its full height, at stomped the ground. He fell to the ground and watched as the lefer knocked over a sky scraper. He quickly stood up and realized what he had to do.

‘They won’t make it in time. He’s destroying everything! I have to do it…by myself.’ The yellow ranger was pretty ok with fighting alone, he got over that fear. But fighting a lefer who was now over 500 feet tall…that was pushing it. He wasn’t that brave. But still…

“I need Chaotic Zord Power now!”

A roar in the distance signaled the arrival of his zord. The cheetah zord zipped through the buildings and stopped right in front of him. Taking a deep breath he crouched down and jumped into his zord.

“Cheetah zord online. Let’s go!”

The zord mobilized and swiftly jumped at the lefer who was knocking down building after building.

“Ugh! Get off!”

“You wish fish face!” The yellow ranger shouted as the cheetah zord was currently attached to its back.

“Let go of me you wretched ranger!”

“Fine then. As you wish!”

And with that the cheetah zord detached itself from the lefer but not before crashing it to the ground on its face. Picking itself up quickly it grabbed the cheetah zord by the tail and sent it sailing. But to the lefers surprise, it landed on its feet.

“What? Cats always land on their feet.” The yellow ranger chuckled then shouted his last command to his zord. “Cheetah zord, fury swipe!”

“Huh?”

And before the lefer knew what hit it, the cheetah zord had leapt into the air delivering the final blow.

“No!!!”

The cheetah zord landed gracefully and the yellow ranger sighed in relief as he heard the lefer explode into a million pieces behind him. It was over. He did it. And all by himself. Wow. That was exhilarating.

By chance he looked over at a building nearby and thought he saw someone on the rooftop. Flipping a few switches on the control panel he zoomed in to see the person clearer. His mouth dropped open when he saw who it was then chuckled softy shaking his head.

Stubborn as ever. Ryo was still Ryo no matter what the situation was.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#

Next time on Mighty Morphin KAT-TUN!

“Koki!” Tegoshi tried to go after him but was stopped by some tunaks that held him back. “No let me go! Let me go!”

“Be quiet human! Your energy is mine!”

Kawaii Jin (Oneshot)

2009-02-21T16:57:43Z

Title: Kawaii Jin

Genre: Humor, Fluff

Characters: Akame, Jin/NEWS

Rating: G

Summary: Kame is with Jin and has a meeting to go to and he’s late. So it’s NEWS to the rescue to babysit Jin!

Warning: Jin is adorablingly cute.

Disclaimer: I do not own KAT-TUN or NEWS.

“And then he said, ‘Me?’”

“Ha ha ha! Honto ni?!”

“Yeah!”

Kame cracked up again as Koki confirmed his joke and threw his head back while clapping his hands in amusement. Koki grinned as he watched his friends smiling face, glad he was able to make the younger boy smile. He worried for a second that he might fall off the couch they were sharing by his some what wild movements, but then he saw he began to settle down and brought his feet up to his chest to get more comfortable. Looking around the room for a brief moment he saw Nakamaru, Ueda and Taguchi having a conversation around the table behind them. They were all dressed in their work out clothes because they were scheduled to practice their choreography for the up and coming performance. Continuing to look around the room he realized some one was missing but shrugged it off thinking that they just wondered off somewhere again. Turning his attention back to the younger boy sitting on the opposite side of the couch with him, he was about to crack another joke when all of a sudden a figure slipped in between Kames legs and curled up against his chest. Koki blinked then sighed, shaking his head. The figure was wearing grey sweats, a black tank top and had a mess of bushy brown hair, which was currently being stroked by Kame.

As if by second nature, the minute Jin curled up against him, Kames legs moved a little bit wider to accommodate him while one hand stroked his hair and the other he let Jin play with. As if nothing out of the ordinary happened, Kame looked at Koki expectantly waiting for his next joke, and Koki obliged by telling him one of the funniest ones he knew. After a few minutes a junior came in asking Koki for advice and Koki gladly went skipping away to share his wisdom with his precious kouhai. Kame sighed and looked down at Jin who had fallen asleep. His hand that had been previously stroking his hair now rested on the sleeping boys shoulder comfortably while the other Jin still held in his hand. It was kind of funny that now he was the one who was getting more buffer and Jin was the one losing weight. He almost felt frail as he snuggled up against his chest. He looked up when he felt someone’s presence, to see Nakamaru smiling down at them. The older boy gently ran his hand through the sleeping boys hair making him squirm a bit but then settle back down.

“He’s so cute, ne Kame?” Kame grinned.

He knew without a doubt that Nakamaru was right. Jin was the cutest thing their group had ever seen. His bakaness and naivety made the group want to spoil him rotten and protect him all the time. When the cameras were on he acted how JE wanted him to act but when they were off he was 100% Jin.

“Hai.” He answered.

Nakamaru gave his hair a final stroke and walked back to the rest of the group. A few minutes passed in silence until Koki came back in.

“Oi, Kame, tell Jin the choreographer wants to talk to him.” He said as he took a seat next to Ueda by the table. Kame nodded and gave Jin a gentle shake to wake him up. Slowly he began to stir and looked up at him with sleepy eyes.

“Kame chan?” he asked sleepily, looking up at him. Kame smiled down at him and nodded his head.

“Jin, the choreographer wants to talk to you.” He said, making the latter groan and began to nuzzle his face into his neck with a muffled ‘I don’t want to go’. Kame sighed with his smile still on his face knowing that this would happen. He took his hands and gently tried to pry Jin off. “Come on Jin, be a good boy and go to the choreographer.”

“But I don’t wanna~.” He whined, clinging to Kame by wrapping his arms around his waist. The rest of KAT-TUN grinned watching the little show they were so used to by now.

“Come on Jin, go to the choreographer. It won’t take long.” Ueda said, trying to help his band mate. Jin turned his head towards him but didn’t loosen his grip on Kame for a second.

“But Tat-chan~ I don’t wanna leave Kazu~” He said giving him a naturally cute pout. Ueda sighed, resolve already wearing away. Jin was just too cute. He looked at Kame and shrugged.

“I tried.”

Kame sighed and rolled his eyes then watched as Nakamaru walked over again and squatted in front of them so he was at eye level with Jin.

“Jin, why don’t you go and Kame here will tag along with you. That sounds ok?” he asked. By the happy expression on Jins face, he took that as a yes. Kame looked at him then Jin and smiled.

“Nakamaru is a genius, ne?” Taguchi said. The rest of the group nodded.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

“Come on Jin, you can get snacks later.” Kame said as he tugged Jin along the hall towards the choreographers room. As Jin gave another whine he turned around to see him still staring at the vending machine looking at the sweets inside longingly. Kame gave Jins hand another tug but he refused to move.

“Kazu~ I want candy.”

“Jin you can have it later. We have to go.”

“Please~”

Kame sighed as he walked over to the machine mumbling, ‘I am so weak.’

When they finally reached the room, Jin was happily licking his new blue lollipop and swinging their hands back and forth merrily. Walking in they met their choreographer who told Jin to practice some new moves before they had practice that night and told Kame that his manager wanted to have a talk with him at 2:30. Kame nodded and the two excused themselves as they left the room. Kames managers room was one floor up from where they were and he knew for a fact that he would not like it if he brought Jin with him. He was a no nonsense man and was all business, so if he brought Jin it would just be chaos. Plus, he was a punctual man as well and expected everyone else to be too. He looked at his watch.

2:22

He bit his lip. It would take too long to drop Jin back at KAT-TUN’s dressing room two floors down from where they were now and come back three stories up to his manager. He looked at Jin who was still licking his lollipop and then down at the hall, where he saw a sign and a thought popped into his head.

“Hey Jin. I have to go to my manager now. So I’ll have to drop you off-. ”

“But I wanna stay with Kazu~!” he shouted, eyes immediately tearing up. Kame bit his lip and tried to look away.

“Listen Jin-”

“I want to stay with Kazu~!” he cried as he clinged on to Kames arm and rubbed his head on his shoulder affectionately.

“Jin, listen. I won’t be long and look you’ll be with people you know.” He said as they walked towards a door and he knocked. When it opened they heard a lot of noise and a person dressed in a pink shirt and black sweats greeted them.

“Eh? Shuji-kun! Jin! What can I do you for?” The person asked happily.

“Hey, Yamapi. I just have to run up to talk to my manager for a bit. Can I leave Jin with you for a while?” Yamapi looked at him then Jin and grinned.

“Hai! It’ll be my pleasure.”

“See Jin. You’ll be with Yamapi and everyone else.” He said to the boy still clinging to his arm and he watched as he slowly peaked up to stare at Yamapi.

“Pi?” he asked. Yamapi just laughed and extended his hands out and shouted.

“Jin!” Jin blinked then grinned, launching himself at the other boy and hugged him around the waist while Pi patted him on the head affectionately. Kame grinned, he knew if there was someone else other than KAT-TUN who Jin felt safe with, it was Yamapi.

“Ok, Jin. Have fun, I’ll pick you up later ok?” Jin looked at him and gave a happy nod.

“Bye-Bye Kazu!” he said. Kame grinned and ruffled his hair making Jin giggle and walked off to the door.

“Bye-Bye.”

When Kame closed the door behind him Yamapi turned around, with Jin still in his arms, to the rest of his members who were scattered about the room.

“Oi, you guys, look who’s here to hang with us for a while!” He shouted. His group looked up to see their visitor and smiled at the cute KAT-TUN member.

“Hi Jin!” Tegoshi, NEWS own cutest member, shouted happily. Jin’s smile brightened as the younger boy skipped over to him and Yamapi.

“Hi, Tesshi!”

“Hey, Jin you want to color with me? Ryo –tan bought me some new coloring pencils.” At hearing that Jin’s eyes lit up and he nodded his head eagerly. He suddenly looked up at Yamapi, who he was still hugging, and asked.

“Can I color with Tesshi, Pi? Can I? Can I?” A lopsided smile spread on Yamapi’s lips and he nodded, giving Jin a little push towards Tegoshi.

“Hai, you two have fun.”

“Un!” he said before Tegoshi grabbed his hand and dragged him off to a corner of the room that had a low glass table where Tegoshi already had his papers and pencils strewn about. They sat side by side and leaned on the couch behind them as Tegoshi picked off where he left off and Jin began on the fresh paper that was given to him. A few minutes later Jin looked up when he felt a shadow blocking his light to see Koyama standing before him with a juice box in his hand. He stooped down in front of them and offered the drink to him.

“Here you go Jin. You want it?” Jin nodded his head and gladly took it. Since it was his favorite flavor and his lollipop was long gone, he was more than happy to take it. When he was about to take a drink he stopped, looking over to Tegoshi and saw he didn’t have a juice box of his own. Looking at his, he looked back to Tegoshi then back at his own and offered it to his friend.

“Here, Tesshi. You can have some of mine.” Tegoshi stared at the juice box then him and a smile appeared on his face as he shook his head slowly.

“That’s alright Jin. I already had mine. You can have it.” Jin blinked then gave a little lopsided smile.

“Oh, ok.”

“Jin, you are the sweetest little thing!” Jin jumped slightly, not realizing Koyama was still in front of him watching him and Tegoshi silently. “You’re such a good boy!” he shouted, and ruffled his hair, making him blush from the heart felt comments. He slowly ducked his head and sipped his juice as Koyama continued to praise him and ruffle his hair. A few seconds later, Koyama was finally done and left Jin alone with a mess of bushy hair that was sticking in different directions. He tried to pat it down to get it semi presentable, but that seemed useless as Tegoshi continued to giggle beside him.

“Not funny~” he moaned out to the giggling boy next to him.

“But Jin-chan looks so silly like that.” The giggling boy managed to say. Before he could reply, he felt another presence hovering above him. He looked up a bit hesitantly only to find Shige smiling down at him.

“Hey Jin, you want me to fix up your hair for you? I see Kei-chan already got his hands on it.” Jin blinked at him then nodded his head eagerly as he gave him a grateful smile.

“Hai! Arigato Shige!” The other boy nodded and walked across the room to get his hair supplies then back over to Jin. He maneuvered himself so he sat behind Jin on the couch and had Jin sitting comfortably between his legs as he continued to color and sip his juice. Jin sighed when he felt Shiges fingers run through his hair soothingly as he tried to rectify the mess that his friend had made.

“Hey Massu, what’s that?” Tegoshi asked, as he eyed Massu across the room opening something from a wrapper.

“Huh? Oh, it’s an onigiri. Want some?”

“Yes, please!” Massu grinned and walked over to him and sat in front of the table and broke a piece of onigiri for Tegoshi then another piece for Jin.

“Here.” Jin looked at the food then Massu and grinned, taking the offered food.

“Arigato Massu!” Massu nodded and headed back to the other side of the room to enjoy the rest of his snack. Jin then turned slightly around to Shige, who was still trying to tame his hair, and asked. “Shige, you want some?” Shige grinned down at him and nodded and gave a fake glare to Massu.

“At least someone offered me something.” Massu looked up and scratched the back of his head sheepishly.

“My bad.” Shige just rolled his eyes and looked back down at Jin who now held the piece of onigiri out for him to eat. He bent down, took a bite and nodded his head in thanks.

“Arigato Jin.” Jin smiled up at him and nodded and was about to take a bite of his onigiri when he heard an all too familiar shout across the room.

“Jin you are such a sweet little thing!” his eyes widened slightly and he looked up in time to see Koyama coming towards him. Instinctively, he shuffled closer to Shige and turned his head into his thigh, in hopes of looking invisible. The younger boy chuckled and stroked Jin’s hair comfortingly. Before Koyama could come any closer, a hand was wrapped around his shoulder and he turned his head to see his leader grinning at him.

“Hey Koyama, why don’t you finish telling me why member-ai is so important. You never really finished it off.”

“Huh? Oh! Yeah, yeah. I’ll tell you.”

Upon hearing that, Jin peaked up and turned to see Yamapi give him a wink before leading Koyama to a seat by the window to talk. He sighed in relief and turned around again to continue with his drawing and let Shige fix his hair. A few moments passed in silence then Jin held his stomach and gave a small groan. Shige stopped what he was doing and bent down to look at Jin.

“Oi, you alright?” he asked worriedly. Jin nodded and let out a sigh as a pout formed on his lips.

“Hai, but I want a lollipop.”

“Huh?”

“I want a lollipop.”

“Oh, well sorry Jin. I don’t have any. I’d give you one if I had one.”

“Yeah, me too!” Koyama shouted from the window, while Jin continued to pout.

“Oi, you guys are starting to spoil him almost as much as you spoil Tego-nyan.” Jin looked up to see Ryo sitting on the other couch across the room gently strumming his guitar.

“But Ryo~ Jins’ just as cute as Tegoshi.” Yamapi stated from his spot by the window. Ryo just rolled his eyes and continued to tune his guitar.

“Please, he couldn’t be cute if he tried.” He said dryly.

“Ryo-tan! Don’t be so mean.” Tegoshi reprimanded, giving him a disapproving look.

“That’s ok Tesshi. I know Ryo-chan means well.” Jin said to Tegoshi then looked over at Ryo. “Ryo-chan is just being Ryo-chan.” He said with a little smile on his face. Ryo stared at him for a moment before mumbling something to himself then storming out the room. Jin looked at the door then shrugged his shoulders and went back to coloring. A few minutes passed by and Jin heard the door open and close and then something was placed on his drawing. He looked at it and saw it was a lollipop and looked around the room to see Ryo settling back into his seat and picking up his guitar. He grinned and held the lollipop tightly.

“Arigato Ryo-chan!” Ryo just mumbled something to himself and acted like he didn’t hear him. Jin grinned and was about to eat his lollipop when there was a knock at the door and he watched as Yamapi scurried over to answer it.

“Welcome to News, what can I do you for?”

“Hey, Yamapi.”

“Ah! Shuji-kun! Here to pick up your tot?” Kame just rolled his eyes as he entered the room.

“If you mean Jin, then yeah.” Jin grinned when he saw Kame walk in and ran over to him.

“Kazu!” he shouted as he jumped on him in a hug. Kame chuckled and hugged him back, raking his hand in his hair affectionately.

“Eh? Your hair is so smooth now. Definitely smoother than it was earlier.” He commented. Jin looked up at him with a bright smile and pointed off to the corner.

“Yeah, Shige did it for me! He’s awesome!” Said boy laughed and gave Kame a little salute.

“Really? Well, we’ll have to let him do your hair more often, ne?”

“Hai!” Kame smiled and looked at his watch.

“We need to get back now Jin, you ready to go?” At that question, Jin bit his lip and looked around the room at everyone. Yamapi seeing this; put a hand around Jins shoulder and gave him a squeeze.

“Don’t worry Jin. You can come back anytime you want, ok?”

“Really?” he asked with hope in his eyes.

“Hai. Really.”

“So you ready to go Jin?” Kame asked again.

“Hai!” he shouted and rushed over to gather his things and head back to Kame. He stood by the door and gave the group a bow saying.

“Thank you for taking care of me!” the group smiled at him and waved him off as Kame took his hand and led him out the door.

“No problem Jin. Take care and come back anytime!”

“I will!” he shouted from the hall. Kame laughed and led them to the elevator as Jin gave his final wave to NEWS.

“So I take it you enjoyed your day?” he asked when they stepped inside the elevator.

“Hai! I drew pictures with Tesshi, Koyama gave me juice, even though he was kinda scary with it.” He muttered, but then perked up again. “Shige did my hair, Massu gave me some onigiri and Ryo-chan even bought me a lollipop!” he said excitedly, even showing Kame the blue little lollipop that was still in its wrapper.

“Wow, well it sure seems like you had fun.”

“Hai!” Jin then held up the picture he had been drawing to Kame with a big smile on his face. “Look what I drew Kazu!”

Kame stared at the picture presented to him and it took him a few seconds to figure out what it really was. He chuckled and shook his head then looked back at Jin.

“You really like lollipops don’t you Jin.” Said boy grinned and nodded his head.

“Hai!”

DBSK: So Hot Hot! (One Shot)

2009-02-21T05:47:39Z

Title: DBSK So Hot, Hot!

Genre: Humor

Length: One shot

Rating: G

Summary: Big Bang did it, the Wonder boys did it, now it’s DBSK’s turn.

Disclaimer: I do not own DBSK or Wonder Girls or their song.

A/N: The hair styles are styles they either had before or ones I want them to have.

Jaejoong

Yes, I know this is Heechul from the U video but this is the hairstyle that Jaejoong will have.

Yunho

Yoochun

Junsu

Changmin

“Why oh why do we have to do this?” A grumpy Changmin moaned out as he looked at his hyungs with an unsettled face. The group was in their dressing room getting ready for their ‘special’ performance or getting ready to embarrass themselves till the end of the year, as Changmin would put it.

“Because it’s what the fans’ requested.” Yoochun answered as he took a seat on the sofa and started to flip through a magazine lazily.

“Still, we could’ve said no. I mean didn’t Big Bang and the Wonder Boys already do So Hot? Why do we still have to do it?” He whined out.

“Because one, the fans’ requested it. Two, we can’t say no. And three, we look way better than they did in their outfits.” Jaejoong answered looking up from the full length mirror he was starring at for the past ten minutes. Changmin rolled his eyes at his hyungs answer. When the stylists heard what they were performing, they went wild and declared that they would look ‘beautiful’ in the outfits they would pick out for them. He looked at his hyung to see him back at the mirror adjusting his outfit and looking for invisible wrinkles. Since Jaejoong was the most feminine looking member it was quite easy to dress him up, and the stylist had a field day. She first started with his hair and decided it needed to be longer and dyed black, so she added some extensions and gave him a bang that covered most of his left eye and put the rest up in a high neat ponytail that stopped a little below his shoulders. He wore fitted dark pink pants and a fitted light pink shirt that hugged his figure and stopped mid thigh then flared out in small short pleats. He also had a two inch pink choker on that had a sliver ‘V’ hanging from it. Other than pink he wore white tennis and his wrists were adorned in plastic white bangles. All in all, he looked like a girl.

“Jaejoong-hyung can you be anymore vain?” Yoochun asked nonchalantly, still flipping through his magazine. Changmin looked back over to his other hyung and looked over his outfit and realized if Jaejoong was the most feminine looking, he was the second. Yoochun sat on the sofa with his leg crossed over his knee as he looked through another magazine. He was dressed in white sneakers, soft white pants and a dark pink shirt that was one too size big for him. It hung fashionably off his left shoulder and the sleeves where about ¾ inch long. To finish off the outfit he wore a beaded white belt that was tied on the left side of his tiny waist and he also wore a choker on his neck with an ‘f’ dangling off it. The hair stylist also decided his hair was too short so she added extensions and dyed it a golden brown. So now his hair rested on his shoulders and was lightly curled so it gave off a sort of wild look. All in all, he looked lovely.

“Why yes I can my dear Yoochun.” Jaejoong answered as he started to laugh in his deep manly voice which greatly contrasted his feminine appearance.

“Hey Yoochun, do these pants make my butt look big?” Junsu suddenly asked as he got up from his chair by the vanity mirrors. He walked over to the full length mirror where Jaejoong still was and stood in front of him to view himself in the mirror. Changmin thought Junsu’s outfit just enhanced his cuteness, so the fans should be happy. Since Junsu was already cute, the hair stylist left his hair the way it was and just dyed it a reddish brown and spiked it up in its usual style. His outfit consisted of pink tennis, fitted dark pink pants and a tank top to match that was covered by a white hoody that was left half open to show a bit of the shirt hidden beneath. His choker also was pink and had a ‘X’ hanging from it. All in all, he looked cute.

Yoochun looked up from his magazine and gave Junsu a quick glance before going back.

“You look fine Su-ah.” He finally answered.

“Really?” He asked as he turned around more to get a better look at his posterior.

“Aish, Junsu! You’re hogging the mirror.” Jaejoong grunted as he nudged him out the way.

“Me? You’re the one that’s been staring at the mirror for over half an hour!” He squeaked out.

“Alright, alright. Break it up guys. Jaejoong-ah, give Junsu some time in the mirror.” Their leader said from his spot on a sofa by the door. He was going over the small script and decided to break up their little fight before it escalated. Changmin turned to look at his manly leader and found that he wasn’t so manly looking anymore. Just like Jaejoong and Yoochun, the hairstylist decided that he needed hair extensions too. So they kept his hair the light brown it was and styled it so he had a bang on his right and two pieces of hair from each side was pulled in the center where a silver clip kept it and the rest of his shoulder length hair in place. He wore white and pink sneakers, white pants and a simple white tank top with a dark pink jacket wrapped around his waist. His wrists were adorned in pink bracelets and his choker was white and had a ‘Q’ dangling from it. All in all, he looked good looking.

Jaejoong pouted and stepped from the mirror and took a seat next to Yunho instead.

“Yunho-ah do I look pretty?” he asked as he gave him a puppy look. Changmin rolled his eyes and decided to go to the other side of the room to avoid his hyungs and their strange behavior. He looked at himself in the vanity mirror and touched up his hair a little. He decided he didn’t look too bad and still had his manly side, even though he kept saying that to make himself feel better. He wore white tennis and white pants with a dark pink tank top covered by a matching vest. The only accessory he wore was his choker that was white and had the letter ‘T’ dangling from it. He was also more than happy the hair stylist decided he didn’t need extensions and just gave him a bang, rowed his hair in the front and pulled the rest in a small ponytail in the back. All in all he looked, dare he say it…pretty.

“Alright boys! Time to get on stage!” Their manager suddenly shouted as he entered the room and quickly ushered them to the set where they could hair the hundreds of fan girls screaming their name.

“Ok, guys let’s do our best!” Yunho shouted as they got in a small circle. He stuck his hand in and it was immediately followed by the rest.

“Yeah!”

“Alright! Dong Bang, Dong Bang, Fighting!” They shouted in unison. When they broke they where given their mics and lead up to the stage where the screams got louder once the fans saw there idols walk on and saw what they were wearing. Changmin took a quick glance at the stage to see the lights where a soft pink with white and purple mixed into it. He sighed, he should have known. They got into their positions in a small circle and he stood between Junsu and Yunho as they waited for the music to start and even though he didn’t want to do this performance, he still would do his best.

A few moments later they heard the well known tune begin and Yoochun was the first to give the audience a little smirk as they moved in the circle. Junsu and he were next and they both gave a model pose to the audience then moved along with the circle until it was Jaejoongs’ and Yunhos turn. The two blew a quick kiss to the fans which caused them to go wild and then they quickly got in position to do the oh so famous intro dance.

JYP, and the Wonder Girls

We’re back!

Changmin couldn’t believe he was doing this as he moved his hands up and down on the side of his face. He twisted his hips a little as he laid his hand on Yoochuns shoulder and had to bit the inside of his cheek to stop himself from laughing at how silly they looked. When they were done, Junsu took to the center to sing his part.

Wae jakku cheodabonee wae eh eh
Naega geureokeh yehpeunnee ee ee
Ahmuree geureodago geureokeh cheodabomyeon
Naegah jom sukseurobjannee ee ee

When Junsu did his famous angel face, by resting his head on his hand as a makeshift pillow, the crowd went wild and his cheeks tinted red as he, with the rest of them, had to accentuate his hips more with a small dip and roll. He then trotted back in place as Yoochun came up and smiled at the audience with one of his killer smiles and begin to sing with energy Changmin was sure wasn’t there a minute ago.

Naega jeenagal ddae mada ah ah
Gogael dolleeneun namjadeul eul eul
Dweeyeseo neukkyeojeeneun ddeugoun shiseondeul
Oteohkeh hamyeon joheuljee ee ee

Yoochun sang his part with a grin on his face and as Junsu and Changmin came up on either side of him as they rocked from side to side with the music, Changmin felt Yoochun was a little too happy in doing his part. The chorus then came and Yoochun got back in place as Junsu came back to the front.

I'm so hot
Na neomu yepeoyo

As Junsu brought his fist under his eye and made a little crying motion the crowd went wild again. Junsu quickly stepped to the side as Jaejoong came up behind him.

I'm so fine
Na neomu maeryeokeesseo

Jaejoong came up to the front and gave the audience a slight cocky look as he brought his hands around his face. Changmin laughed to himself and thought ‘Yeah, right.’ when he heard his hyung say he had so much charm. Jaejoong then moved to the side to let Yoochun through to do his thing.

I'm so cool
Na neomu motjyeo
I'm so so so hot hot

Yoochun brought his hands over his waist, as the rest of them followed him, flicked his hair then brought his hands over his head as the chorus ended. Jaejoong was then the only one left standing as everyone ducked down and pointed to him.

Eonjehna nareul hyanghan nungildeulee ee
Hangsang ddaraoneun ee namjadeulee ee
Eeksokhae jeel ddaedo dweonkeotkateundeh
Wae ajik bodamseureounji ee

He gave another cocky smile then switched to that of a more innocent nature as he sang his part. The rest of the group gathered behind him as they shifted from foot to foot and then he stepped back as Changmin came to the front. Changmin still couldn’t believe he could do this but decided to do his best anyway.

Joyonghee salgo shipeundeh eh eh
Dareun yehjaaedeul cheoreom eom eom
Eommaneun wae nal eereohkeh nahahsseo
Nae salmeul pigonhageh haneunji

Yoochun and Yunho soon came up on either side of him as they stuck their feet out in unison and he covered his embarrassment with a big smile as they all had to do an exaggerated movement in slow motion. The crowd went wild again and he couldn’t help but grin. Junsu soon came up to sing his part in the chorus followed by Jaejoong and Yoochun.

I'm so hot
Na neomu yepeoyo

I'm so fine
Na neomu maeryeokeesseo

I'm so cool
Na neomu motjyeo
I'm so so so hot hot

The chorus came about again and Changmins’ hyungs seemed more than happy to sing their parts again.

I'm so hot
Na neomu yepeoyo

I'm so fine
Na neomu maeryeokeesseo

I'm so cool
Na neomu motjyeo
I'm so so so hot hot

As Changmin stood between Junsu and Yoochun his cheeks tinted red as he bent over slightly and twirked his hips to the audience. The audience screamed and shouted at this. He knew he wasn’t the only one feeling this way since he caught a glance of Junsu and saw his cheeks were redder than his. As they danced to the beat Yunho came to the front and started his rap as the crowd cheered him on.

Eonjehna eodiseona nal ddaradanineun ee seupoteuraeeteu
Eodil gana jjeuchaoji shikdang gilgori kkapeheui laeeteu
Dodicheh eolmana nal deuleoya eenomeui eengineun sugeureodeulji, won
Shekshihan nae nuneun Go So Young
Ahreumdaeun nae daraneun jom Ha Ji Won
Eojjeomyeon joha
Modu nareul johahaneun geot katah
Oh, no~ please leave me alone~
All the boys be loving me
Girls be hating me
They will never stop
Cuz they know, I'm so hot, hot!

As Yunho bent over and ran his hand over Jaejoongs leg, the crowd went wild for the bit of Yunjae they had seen as well as the other members in close proximity of each other too. When the chorus came about for the last time Junsu, Jaejoong and Yoochun gave it their all.

I'm so hot
Na neomu yepeoyo

I'm so fine
Na neomu maeryeokeesseo

I'm so cool
Na neomu motjyeo
I'm so so so hot hot

At the end they all held their pose as the crowd roared and cheered. The camera zoomed in on their faces or more precisely their necks, to capture the chokers they wore that read ‘TVfXQ’ as they stood in their positions. After a moment they broke their pose and bowed to their fans as they thanked them then headed off stage. When they made it back to their dressing room they were all full of giggles and smiles as they reflected on their performance.

“Ha, ha! That was hilarious!” Junsu giggled out.

“We rocked! We rocked out loud!” The once nonchalant Yoochun shouted as he and Jaejoong high fived each other.

Changmin rolled his eyes at his hyungs then turned to look at himself in the mirror. He saw his hyungs chatting happily and could still hear the crowd applauding them from their dressing room. A few minutes passed and the crowd still was cheering for them.

‘Wow, they’re still cheering.’ Changmin thought to himself. ‘It’s not surprising though,’ he pulled a stray hair behind his ear then looked straight into the mirror and gave a wink. ‘TVfXQ is so hot.’

KAT-TUN MIB ~ Chp 2

2008-12-08T05:38:01Z

Title: KAT-TUN MIB (Men In Black)

Rating: PG

Characters: Akame, Junki, Nakada, Tackey & Tsubasa, RyoPi

Summery: Agent K is the best in the business. He takes down aliens as if they were nothing, but dislikes having partners because he claims they get in his way. But is that the real reason? And what is this he hears? He’s getting a new partner named Agent J?

Disclaimer: I do not own any Johnnys Group or Men in black.

A/N: Hey, me again. Before you read I think if you go here http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=B24RO-9BlKc&feature=related and load this part you might have a better feel for this chapter. Let it load and you can skip to 7:27 when you get to the parts thats italizied.

Disclaimer: I take no credit for the video.

Chapter 2

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#

“So let me get this straight. You guys are known as the MIB and are a secret type agency that fights aliens and other extraterrestrial beings that come to our planet. Aliens live among us in peace, or that’s what you guys are trying to do. You guys keep all this secret to protect the aliens from us and vice versa. And if I join this organization I will have to sever every human contact and no one will know I ever existed. Did I miss anything?” Jin asked as he counted his list on his fingers. The young man opposite him sipped his coffee before resting it back down on its saucer and looking him in the eye.

“You pretty much summed it all up. Oh yeah, and this is the Tokyo branch. There are other branches around the world.”

“Right.” Jin muttered as he eyed his tea. K watched him and waited for him to say something else. After a few minutes, his company stared backed at him looking just as confused now as he did when he first met him a few minutes ago. “Are you serious?” he finally began. “Why do you guys want me? I’m just a singer at some club, what can I do to help you guys.”

“To tell you the truth. I don’t know what you can do to help us either but apparently my chief believes you have potential.” K said bluntly. Jin eyes widened at how blunt the young man opposite him was. But his mind went over what he just said and came upon that word again.

“Potential?” he murmured, but K heard it.

“Yeah, my chief sees it in you, but I don’t.” he said, no less blunter than he was before. Jin sighed, as he picked up his tea and looked out the window.

“Don’t you miss your family and friends?” he asked quietly as he watched the people pass by on the sidewalk out side the small café. K stared at him and observed the young man for a moment. He had already took in what he wore in the first few minutes of their meeting but not much of his face. Now he saw that he had a pretty good looking face, still full of youthfulness and a smile that was infectious; he knew this due to the fact that Jin had laughed at a comedic pair they passed on the street; lucky for him he was immune. He seriously wondered what his chief was thinking picking up some random kid to be his partner. He sighed and looked out the window as well.

“There is nothing to miss.” He answered softly. Jin turned back to stare at him.

“Are you serious?” K sighed.

“This isn’t about me, this is about you.”

“Oh, yeah. Well, I’m really close to my family and friends, so I don’t know what I should do?” K sighed again as he began to get up.

“I’ll give you till sunrise.” He said before walking off toward the exit, stuffing his hands into his pockets. Before he could leave he heard a question over his shoulder.

“Is it worth it?”

He turned slightly and looked down at the ground for a while before answering.

“Yeah, it is.”

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

Jin laid on the beach as he went over everything that happened that day. The sun was setting and decorated the sky in a rainbow of soft colors. He wasn’t sure what to do. His family and friends would understand if he chose this, since they knew how determined he got once he decided on doing something, but still. Could he really give everything up? Even more so, that K character, he seemed really interesting and mysterious. He sighed. What should he do?

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

“Why did you tell K that, that kid was his partner even though he didn’t accept yet?” T1 asked his partner as he sat on the side of the desk looking as the younger man read over a file. Said younger man just smiled and looked up at him.

“For one, I’m the boss and two, don’t worry. I know what I’m doing.” He said ominously. T1 just rolled his eyes and leaned over to see what file he was reading.

Jin Akanishi.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#

“I’ll do it.” Jin said as he walked into the elevator. He seemed more relaxed now and even gave K a small smile as the elevator closed.

“Good to hear.” Came K’s dry reply. Jin’s smile didn’t waver, as he was already starting to get used to K’s dry humour. As the elevator dinged, the doors slide open and K stepped out followed by Jin. As Jin looked around the large room, his mouth dropped open in shock and disbelief at his surroundings. The room was a massive building filled with humans and aliens alike walking about and mingling together. It had about three floors and was a sliverish steal color. As K walked passed him he tapped his jaw close saying. “You might want to keep that closed. Felrians might want to make a home in it.” That seemed to snap Jin out of it and he quickly followed K as the younger one began to explain some things to him, which he barely heard since he was still in awe of his surroundings. When K suddenly stopped he almost walked into him but was able to catch himself just in time. He looked over his shoulder to see why the younger one stopped only to see agent T1 and T2 standing in front of them.

“Well, Jin. It looks like you’ve accepted our offer.” Agent T2 began.

“Oh, yeah.” He said, a little nervously. “Looks like I have.”

“Well, shall we put it on?” Agent T1 asked.

“Put what on?”

“The last suit you’ll ever wear.” Agent T2 answered.

“Huh?”

As Jin was escorted to the back room, K sat at a computer and pulled up Jins ‘file.

“Alright, Akanishi.” He mumbled to himself. “It’s time to join the club.” And with that, he began to delete Akanishi Jin.

You will dress only in attire specialized sanctioned by MIB special services. You’ll conform to the identity we give you.

Drivers license. Deleted.

Eat where we tell you. Live where we tell you.

Birth certificate. Deleted.

From now on you’ll have no identifying marks of any kind.

Finger prints. Deleted.

You will not stand out in any way. Your entire image is crafted to leave no lasting memory with anyone you encounter. You are a rumor recognizable only as déjà vu and dismissed just as quickly.

Name: Jin Akanishi

You don’t exist. You were never even born.

Jin Akanis

Ann enmity is your name.

Jin Akan

Silence your native tongue. You are no longer a part of the system.

Jin Aka

You are above the system. Over it. Beyond it.

Jin A

We’re them.

Jin

We’re they.

We are the Men In Black.

“You know what the difference is between you and me?”

K looked up at his new partner dressed in his new suit as said partner took off his shades and flicked his bangs out of his eyes.

“I make this look good.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Next time on KAT-TUN MIB

“You want me to catch a Topian with the rookie!” T1 sighed.

“Yes, Agent K we want you two to catch a Topian.”

KAT-TUN MIB Chp 1

2008-11-11T02:13:20Z

Title: KAT-TUN MIB (Men In Black)

Rating: PG

Characters: Akame, Junki, Nakada, Tackey & Tsubasa, RyoPi

Disclaimer: I do not own any Johnnys Group or Men in black.

Chapter 1

“Hey! Come back here! Stop!”

Seeing his cry did not stop the thief he was in pursuit of, he put more effort into his run and tried to even out his breath as he rounded a corner. It was just his luck that his wallet gets stolen right from under him. He was buying an onigiri from a snack stand when he felt a shift in his back pocket and turned around to see some guy running away with it down the street. As he continued to give chase he followed him over a bridge and raised an eyebrow in question as the guy jumped clear off it into the stream almost twenty feet below.

“Eh? No way.” He said in disbelief as the guy gave a quick look at him and began running off again with not a single scratch on him. Shaking his head out of his stupor he ran across the bridge and continued his chase. When the guy was in his sight again he caught him by the side walk trying to cross the busy Tokyo afternoon traffic. He grinned; he knew he had him now. But he stopped in pure shock when he saw the guy take a few steps back and jumped clear across the road onto the opposite side of the street. What in the world? What was he? Shaking his head again to get his thoughts together he began to run across the busy street trying not to get knocked down as he continued his pursuit. He couldn’t give up now. His first pay check was in there! And he’d be darned if he let some punk take it away from him. When he finally was able to cross the street with out being harmed he caught a glimpse of the thief rounding a corner into a back alley. He picked up speed and hurriedly entered the alley.

“Hey!”

The thief turned back to look at him then turned another corner running deeper into the alley. Getting angrier now he turned the corner to see the guy was half way down the alley already. He stopped running and looked around for something that could help him amongst the trash and his eyes landed on an old worn out soccer ball that could still be used. Quickly, with a few quick movements, he knocked the trash can the ball was on and caught it on his left foot, switched it to his right, bounced it onto his thigh and let it drop halfway to kick it straight into the back of his head. He watched in satisfaction as the thief fell flat on his stomach. Grinning, he jogged over to the thief.

“You see…” he said as he tried to catch his breath. “When someone says stop…” He dug into his pockets and retrieved his wallet. “…they mean stop.” Sighing, he placed his wallet back into his back pocket securely and before he could do anything else the thief suddenly rolled onto his back and flipped onto his feet. He took a sudden step back in shock and watched as the thief stared at him and his eyes suddenly flashed a dangerous red then back to his plain brown. He blinked, did his eyes just…he began to back up and put his hands up in an act of peace.

“Look, I don’t want any trouble. It’s just that you took my wallet and I just got my first pay check and-”

He stopped his rant short when the thief suddenly jumped behind him and landed on the wall a few feet above him and stared down at him. Before he could do anything the creature jumped at him, he couldn’t even call it a human now, a human couldn’t do that, could they? When it landed on his chest they stumbled to the ground and he struggled to try and get it off. Taking his foot, he flipped the thief off him and looked for something that could help him again and saw nothing weapon worthy. His opponent was up on his feet in a jiffy and ran towards him with eyes now flashing between red and brown. He took a step back but kept his ground. The thief finally aimed a punch at his face and left himself wide open. So taking the chance he knocked his arm away, punched him in the stomach and pushed him away. He hit the wall behind him hard and slide to the dirty ground, unconscious. He sighed and slumped against the wall behind him as he observed the knocked out man before him. He sure was…strange. He straightened up and turned to the entrance of the alley when he heard clapping.

“Very good, kid.” Said a man dressed sharply in a black suit with a black tie to match. “We’ve been trying to catch him for a while but he’s a slippery character. Monatarians are a slippery bunch, but this one was wanted for a while. Thanks for catching him for us.” When he was finally close enough he held out his hand to him. “Agent T.” He stared at Agent T with raised eyebrows and looked at his hand questionably, then gave the agent a quick once over. He looked only a few years older than him and had his black hair fixed neatly combed to the side. He ignored the hand offered to him and asked a question instead.

“What is he? I know he can’t be a human.” He stated bluntly. The agent raised an eyebrow then smiled.

“Really now. Why would you say that?”

“Well, his eyes flashed red a couple of times and he was climbing the wall like spider man a few minutes ago…”

“Oh, well if you’d like to know more then follow me.” He said then turned around and began to walk out the alley. He watched the agents back then turned to stare at the unconscious thief. Being the curious boy he was he decided to follow the strange man dressed in black.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#

“I thought you were going to tell me more about that guy?” He asked, looking at the card in his hand then at the agent who was sitting on the bench next to him.

“Come there tomorrow morning and you’ll get your answers.” He said as he began to stand up. “I see a lot of potential in you kid.”

“What?” the agent just grinned at him gave him a nod before walking away. “Jin.”

“Pardon?” the agent asked as he turned to face him, and he continued.

“I’m Akanishi Jin.” The agent smiled and nodded.

“Don’t be late Akanishi Jin.” Jin nodded and watched as the agent turned back around and walked off. Jin looked back at the card in his hand which had three letters in the middle.

M.I.B

He flipped it over to see the address.

809 JE Storm.

Pocketing the card he stood up and decided to go home. It had sure been an interesting day.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#

The security stared at the young man standing before him with a raised eyebrow. He was dressed in worn out jeans with a plaid shirt tied around his waist, sneakers, a black shirt that had a picture of a tongue on it and his black hair looked like it was in need of a good brush. He had a sliver earring hanging in his left air shaped like a soccer ball and his hands were decorated in a few rings. They were just taking in anyone nowadays weren’t they? He pointed the kid to the elevator and went back to his morning paper.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#

“Akanishi, I presume. It’s good to finally meet you. You may take your seat.” Said a man dressed identically like the agent he met the day before. As he sat down in his funny shaped seat he saw that there was more people in the room sitting down like him in the funny seats and they all seemed like they were from the military. What was going on?

“Alright, gentlemen. Like I said before, I am agent T, today you will be taking a few tests so we can find the best of the best of the best out of one of you.”

Wait, agent T? This guy didn’t look like the guy he talked to yesterday. For one he was taller and his hair was a chestnut brown instead of black like the other guy. For the second time, what was going on? Raising his hand the agent turned and pointed to him.

“Yes, Akanishi?”

“Ano…I actually came here to get some questions answered, not take a test so-”

“You’re questions will be answered when we’re done.” He said cutting him off. Turning back to the room he said. “You may begin.” Then walked out of the room.

Jin watched as he walked out then as the other began to their test in the cramped chairs. He watched them a minute longer then eyed the table in the middle of the room. Shrugging his shoulders, he dragged the table over to his chair and lent on it to do his test.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#

“What do you mean new partner?”

Agent T sighed, running his fingers through his black hair as he sat at his desk in the head office. Pulling out a file from the drawer, he dropped it in front of his agent. The agent picked it up and red the information out loud.

“Akanishi Jin, Age 23. Occupation- lounge singer at Roses night club. Education- highschool…” He continued to read it then slammed it onto the desk.

“Sir, you know I prefer to work alone and yet you continue to give me partners, but now you give me someone who has no experience in any field of human protection. He’s just a night club singer! Are you serious?”

“Agent K I hope you do understand that all agents normally have partners and since you always seem to get rid of yours after a month, it is my job to find you a new one. And besides, he has potential. He was able to capture Murry yesterday. You know we’ve been trying to catch him for a while.” K rolled his eyes.

“Murry is an easy catch. He was just lucky.”

“Sure he was.” He said sarcastically. “Anyway, he’s here now so I want you to explain everything to him, got it?”

“Sir I-”

“That wasn’t an option K.”

He sighed. “Yes, sir.”

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

He had never held a gun before and didn’t know how to use one but, he was willing to give it a try if it would hurry up and give him his answers. As the other men began to expertly shoot the monsters popping up at them, he looked around the darkened room and shot at the one thing that seemed out of place.

“Akanishi, can you tell me why you shot old lady Daisy?”

“Well, she looked the strangest out of all the monsters here because, I thought to myself why would an old woman be carrying a tray of cookies in the wrong part of the neighbor hood at night?” Agent T just stared at him. “And I would really like it if you tell me now why I have to do all this?” The agent just raised an eyebrow at him and he backed down a bit and looked at the floor. “Or maybe I should just apologize to her.” He said sheepishly. The agent turned to the rest of the men and nodded.

“Alright men, time for your final test. An eye examination.”

As they followed him out the door Jin was the last to come out and stopped when he heard a familiar voice.

“Well, I’m glad you made it Akanishi.” Turning around he faced Agent T and some other guy dressed just like him. He nodded in greeting.

“I am more confused now then I was yesterday. And are there two agent T’s? When am I going to get my answers?” He wasn’t even sure if he wanted them anymore. The agent just smiled at him.

“I’m sorry, let me make a proper introduction. I’m agent T2, you’ve just met agent T1 and this…” he said motioning to the guy standing beside him. “…is agent K. He will be giving you your answers.” Jin blinked, that was too much letters and numbers in one go. Before he could say anything else agent T2 made his departure and left the two alone in the empty hall. Turning back to face the agent standing before him, he rose an eyebrow when he really got a good look at him. The young man was a few inches shorter than him and looked to be around his age and wore his suit as sharply as anyone could wear a suit. It was crisp and fit him perfectly. There was no wrinkle in sight and his shoes were shiny and polished to the tee. His hair was a dark auburn and framed his face, having a bang slightly covering his left eye. There was not one hair out of place and Jin guessed if there was a picture of a picture perfect agent, he was looking at him.

“Shall we get some coffee?” the agent asked, snapping him out of his observations.

“Oh, hai. Sure.” The agent nodded and walked down the empty hall in quick strides as Jin tried to keep up by his side. “I’m Jin by the way, Akanishi Jin.” He said a moment later, the young man beside him gave him a quick once over before giving him a slight nod.

“K.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Next time on MIB

“Well, shall we put it on?” Agent T1 asked.

“Put what on?”

“The last suit you’ll ever wear.” Agent T2 answered.

“Huh?”

Agent T2- Ima Tsubasa

Agent T1- Hideki Tackey

Mighty Morphin KAT-TUN! ~ Chp 8

2008-11-08T02:45:24Z

Mighty Morphin KAT-TUN! ~ Chp 8

Title: Mighty Morphin KAT-TUN!

Characters: KAT-TUN, guest appearance NEWS

Genre: Action/Adventure/Member Ai

Rating: PG

Summary: Evil has awoken and now it’s up to six individuals to save our world. The question is. Can they do it?

Disclaimer: I do not own KAT-TUN, NEWS or anything related to JE or the Power Rangers.

Chapter 8

He turned to the rest of the group as he began to get up. “You guys ready?” They sighed in unison since they knew Taguchi would stay all excited like this till they got where they needed to go. Giving a nod they got up and followed Miora who was already heading to the elevator. As they entered the elevator Kame, who was munching on a muffin he was able to snatch from the table, looked over at Koki who was snickering on the side of him. Moriko, who he still held in his other hand looked at the rapper as well.

“What’s so funny Koki?” he asked, but had a pretty good idea what was so funny to him. Koki looked at him with a wicked grin as he answered.

“Nothings funny ma-”

“Don’t. You. Dare.” Kame growled and glared at him which Koki just gave an innocent look in return.

“Don’t what?”

Moriko, who was watching the weird exchange, tilted her head in confusion.

“Uncle Ko…” she began. Koki stopped and stared at her.

“What did you call me?” he asked softly.

“Uncle Ko?” she said again, with head still cutely tilted to the side. He grinned and before anybody knew it, he had scooped Moriko out of Kames hold and spun her around in his arms.

“She called me uncle!” he cried happily. The little girl, who was now in her uncles grasp, giggled happily at being flown arund in the air and clapped her hands in excitement.

“Eh? Since when was Koki your uncle Moriko?” Jin asked. Moriko stopped her giggling and turned to her papa.

“Ano…for a while.” She answered simply.

“Eh? Do you have any other uncles?” Kame asked eying the rest of the guys with a small grin.

“Hai!” she said with a large grin on her little face. “I have uncle Yu, uncle Ju and uncle Tat.” Said uncles looked at her with a surprised expression on their face that soon melted into smiles. Kame grinned and laughed with the rest of the group as Moriko took Kokis hat and placed it on her head and a second later it dropped and covered her eyes. The elevator was full of laughter and as it pinged and the doors slide open, then the laughter died down and was replaced by silence. Before them was vegetation, vegetation and more vegetation. As Miora stepped out onto the soft dirt, she turned back to the group in the elevator and gave them an encouraging smile.

“It is alright, you can come out.” She said gently. This seemed to snap them out of their stupor and quickly exit the elevator. The group stared in awe at the large blue sky with clouds lazily drifing about. The vegetation and the humid weather actually made this place look like…

“Ano… Miora, where exactly are we?” Taguchi asked as they followed her through the tropical plants and foliage. She suddenly stopped in front of the group and gave a small all knowing smile. Like a mother revealing a surprise to her children. Spreading the bush she revealed to them her surprise.

“Why…we are on Zord Island of course.”

As the words left her mouth the scene revelaed to them blew them away. As far as the eye could see there was foliage and rivers and water falls and the roar of their zords as they roamed in their habitat. There was a loud cry above them and they looked up into the sky to see the hawk zord soar past them.

“Eh?!” They shouted in unison. Miora just gave a light chuckle in her hand at their reaction as Moriko giggled and clapped her hands with Kokis cap still on her head.

“Birdie, birdie!” she cried happily. Shaking his head rapidly, Taguchi turned to Miora.

“Are you for real? Is this really an island? I thought we were inside?”

“Well remember, my home is in a different dimension.” The group seemed to forget that one little detail but now since she said it, it made sense, in a way…sorta…kinda…yeah…

“Ano…is it possible for us to see them up close?” Koki suddenly asked.

“Why of course. They are yours, so I do not see a problem.”

“Really?”

“Hai.” Koki then turned to the little girl in his arms and asked her with a big grin on his face.

“Moriko, do you want to go with uncle Ko and see his zord? It’s a fox~”

“Eh? Really?” she asked with sparkles in her eyes. He nodded, grin growing bigger. “Hai!” she finally squealed in delight.

“Oi!” Koki turned to see a concerned looking mama and papa bearly three inches from his face and he had to take a step back from the too close proximity.

“Where are you taking Moriko?!”

“To see your fox!”

“Are you serious?”

“That’s dangerous!”

“Papa won’t allow it!”

“Ma- I mean I won’t either!”

Koki stared at them in half shock and half amusement.

“Chill you guys. I promise to be careful. Scouts honor.”

“But you’re not a scout!” Jin cried. Koki ignored his leader and turned back to the little girl in his arms giving her a charming smile.

“Ne, Moriko. You want to go with uncle Ko to see the pretty fox right?” she nodded her head vigorously.

“Hai!”

“Don’t brainwash my child!” Kame shouted taking a step closer.

“Hey she’s mine too you know.” Jin stated from his side. Kame eyed him for a second then sighed and turned back to Koki.

“Fine, don’t brainwash our child!” he shouted with the same amount of vigour. Jin smiled in satisfaction and nodded in agreement.

“Come on you guys, I said I’d promise to be careful.” He said in an almost whining voice. As he saw they still looked unrelentling he decided to play his trump card. “Alright, alright. I’ll bring Maru with me if it makes you guys feel any better.” The two parents visably relaxed.

“Well, you should have said that in the first place.” Kame said looking at him with a smile. Koki raised an eyebrow.

“Yeah, we trust him.” Jin said as he stretched his arms a bit.

“Huh? And you don’t trust me?” Koki asked indescrediabily. The two parents in question stared at each other for a moment before turning back to him.

“Yes.”

“Eh?!” The group of boys burst into fits of laughter before Koki decided to take his leave, dragging a giggling Maru behind him. A while later after the laughter died down, Kame just realized something.

“Wait, Maru’s zord is a wolf!”

It took the two parents a second to process this new information before…

“Koki!”

They were about to follow him when Miora stepped infront of them.

“You two do not need to worry. She is in good hands. They will take care of her.” She said soothingly. They stared at her then at each other and gave a sigh of defeat.

“Fine.” Jin mumbled.

“I guess.” Kame muttered.

“Good, now I think it is time the rest of you try and find your zords. This will be a good time to bond with them.” Before she was even finished her sentence, Taguchi had grabbed Ueda and dragged him off to find their zords.

“Come on Ueda! Let’s go!” They heard him shout as they made their way through the

foliage.

“Well, I guess that leaves you and me, ne Kame?” Jin asked. Said boy looked at him and

shrugged his shoulders in response.

“I guess. Let’s go then.” He said as he began to walk off. Jin gave Miora a final wave as

he ran after his friend.

As Miora waved them off she thought to herself.

‘This should be interesting.’

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#

“Oi, Koki. Do you really think it’s safe to find our zords?” Maru asked, having second thoughts as they walked through the dense jungle. Koki just grinned looking at him while Moriko was giggling over his shoulder trying to catch a butterfly nearby.

“Ah, don’t worry. It’s perfectly fine.”

“Yeah, but-”

“And didn’t you feel like a connection or something when we fought with them.” Koki asked as he walked over a log. Nakamaru was silent a while before slowly nodding his head. He did feel a connection with his zord, but it was still a bit scary.

“Yeah, but still-”

He was cut off when they walked into a small clearing that had a large cave opposite them. But what shocked them was what came out of it. Slowly walking over to them was the black fox zord. Seeing it descend from the sky was one thing, but seeing it up close was a whole new thing. It was hug! Nakamaru suddenly felt very small. He gave a quick glance to Koki to see his companion was grinning like an idiot, while Moriko was giggling. Koki suddenly turned to him and gave him Moriko.

“Here, hold her.” He said as he began to walk over to his zord. He took a few steps and stopped right in front of the zord as it stared at him, turning its head from left to right observing him. It finally leaned in close to him and gave him a few quick sniffs before backing up and giving off a happy yipe. It jumped from side to side and swished its tail back and forth, sticking its tongue out and coming over to him. He grinned and reached up and rubbed its nose.

“Yosh! Good boy!”

Nakamaru let out a breath he didn’t know he was holding. He was glad Koki’s zord seemed to be friendly. He turned to look at the little girl in his arms and saw that she was smiling and pointing at the zord saying.

“Foxy, Foxy!” he chuckled and looked back at Koki who now had the zord on its back in content as he rubbed under its chin, well as much as he could since it was so big and all.

Nakamaru walked over to the pair and Koki turned to him with a wide smile on his face.

“See, Maru. I told you it would be ok.” Nodding, he slowly walked over to the pair and watched as Koki scooped Moriko out of his hold and took her over to his zord. Moriko happily patted the zord and he watched as the fox wagged its tail in content. He sighed and turned around suddenly feeling like he was being watched. He eyed the dense bushes around them and took a step back when he saw some of it begin to move. Emerging from the trees was the blue wolf zord, his zord. He stared and didn’t move an inch. It seemed Koki was too into his own zord to realize Nakamaru had found his. The zord watched him and slowy gave him a nod as he in return gave a small one. They seemed to understand each other. He grinned. This wasn’t too bad after all.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#

“Junno, get down here right now!”

“Ah, Tat-chan~ Do I have to?”

Ueda sighed and watched as the younger boy and his zord climbed the large tree.

“Fine, just be careful!”

“Arigato Tat-chan!” he shouted back and waved to his friend who was getting smaller and smaller as they ascended the tree.

Ueda just rolled his eyes and turned to his zord that was laying down curled up by a large rock. Walking over, he sat down and rested his back against the zords stomach as he kept a wary eye on his friend. His zord raised its head to take a glance at him then went back to its nap. He thought back to a few moments ago when they first met their zords. Not surprisingly, Junno was estatic to find his zord and vice versa. The two then went gallivanting around the place and he tried to keep them out of trouble before he met his zord. To put it simply, he was scared stiff. He may not have shown it on the outside, but on the inside, he was terrified. But then his zord seemed to sense his fear and took a step forward turning its head to the side. It took him a second to realize it wanted him to pat its head. Cautiously, he raised his hand to pat it and after a while, he found out he didn’t have anything to fear at all. But, now all he feared was Junno falling from his tree climbing crazed zord.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#

“Kame, you’re so lucky. Your zord is so cool!” Jin shouted up to his friend. He watched as the younger boy patted his zord as he sat on its neck. Kame grinned and had his zord bend so he could get off.

“Yeah, I guess I am.”

The two had found themselves at a large water fall and was surprised to find Kames zord getting a drink from the large lake it ran into. Kame and his zord seemed to connect in an instant and were playing around with each other in the large open space by the waterfall. Now all they had to do was find Jins zord.

“Hey Jin, do you think if we go someplace on higher ground we’ll fine your zord?” Kame soon suggested. “I mean it is a bird and all, it would be closer to the sky.”

“Kame you’re a genious!” Jin shouted as he shook the younger boys shoulders.

“Yeah, yeah. Come on let’s go.” He said and his zord immediately bent down for them to climb up on it. As they traveled through the jungle at such a fast pace, Jin was giggle all the way and Kame just rolled his eyes and tried to hide his grin. When they finally reached their destination, they found that Kames zord had taken them to the edge of a cliff that over looked the whole island. In a word, it was breathtaking. And surprisingly, just as Kame said, they had found Jins zord. The large hawk zord gave a loud cry as it soared above them and Jin grinned and waved his hands widely at his zord. But seeing as the zord seemed to pay him no attention he started to jump up and down and wave his hands faster. The zord continued to ignore him and after a while he started to get depressed. Sighing, he sat down on the ground and brought his knees up to his chest and rested his head on top of them. Kame saw this and immediately was by his friends side.

“Hey, Jin don’t worry. I’m sure it just didn’t see you, that’s all.” Even though he doubted that since no one could miss someone jumping up and down like that.

“No it saw me. I know it! It just doesn’t like me!” he wailed. Kame sighed and gave him a shoulder to lean on as he brought him in for a hug.

“There, there. You know that’s not true. If it didn’t like you then it wouldn’t have fought with you in our fight. Now would it?” Looking down at him, Kame gave him a reassuring smile, and that seemed to be enough for him. In one swift movement he was on his feet and pumping his hands in the air.

“Yosh! You’re right, I just have to work harder, ne?” If Kame wasn’t used to his sudden changes in moods he would have been surprised. So he just nodded in agreement and smiled as his friend started his jumping and waving again. In a split second his eyes widened and his heart stopped.

Jin had fallen off the cliff.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#

Next time on Mighty Morphin KAT-TUN!!

"Out of my way human!" it screeched as it used another tentacle to throw him across the street where he landed behind a van.

"Ueda!"

KAT-TUN MIB

2008-11-03T00:46:48Z

Title: KAT-TUN MIB (Men In Black)

Rating: PG

Characters: Akame, Junki, Nakada, Tackey & Tsubasa, RyoPi

Disclaimer: I do not own any Johnnys Group or Men in black.

Prologue

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Get down!”

“What?”

“I said get down!”

Getting frustrated with his partners inability to understand him, he pushed him down and aimed his large silver gun at the extraterrestrial. Pulling his finger back, the silver gun shot out a dark yellow beam and hit the monster precisely in between two of its four eyes. It fell to the ground stunned stiff as he pocketed his weapon and turned around. His partner looked at him a bit nervous at what he was going to do to him when he walked right pass him and headed to the onlookers behind him. He watched as his partner, who had saved his life, begin to speak to them.

“Alright, everyone. It has been a long day and we thank you for being extras on this movie set.” Digging on his pocket, he pulled out two things, his black shades and a thin silver pen like shaped object with a red lens close to the top. Seeing this, his partner immediately felt around in his pockets for his own shades and hastily put them on. “Please be careful on your way home and goodnight.” As he said his last words, he aimed the silver object at them and pressed a button. There was a flash of light and the onlookers suddenly blinked in confusion looking around. He gave them a reassuring smile while repocketing his shades and bid them good night before walking off and pulling out his black cell phone, flipping it open.

“Hey, send a clean up crew to downtown Tokyo, ASAP.”

And with that he flipped it shut and made quick strides to the park across the street. He sat on a bench nearby and watched as the clean up crew arrived less than a minute from when he called. As he watched them begin to clean up the mess in the street he felt his partners presence as he took a seat next to him.

“K, I’m sor-”

“I told you not to provoke him.” He said cutting him off.

“I- I didn’t know. How was I suppose to know he would be so strong.” He said sullenly. K had told him earlier not to say anything that would get the creature mad but his partner had foolishly ignored his warnings and got all up in its face. As the fight progressed he got in the way more than he helped and in the end he had to save him from getting jumped from behind. He sighed, he couldn’t take this anymore.

“It doesn’t matter. You should have listened to me in the first place.”

“I-I know. I’m sorry.” He sighed in frustration and looked across the street as the clean up crew was just about finished their job. “Maybe I’m not cut out for this.”

“You’re right.”

He turned to face his partner in surprise, only to see him wearing his shades and pointing the sliver like pen in his direction.

“Maybe you’re not.”

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#

Next time on KAT-TUN MIB

“Jin.”

“Pardon?” the agent asked as he turned to face him, and he continued.

“I’m Akanishi Jin.” The agent smiled and nodded.

For each new agent that pops up, I’ll put their real name at the bottom so you won’t get confused.

Agent K- Kamenashi Kazuya

A/N: Also, I haven't forgetten MMK, it's jUst that i've been really busy and I couldn't get this out of my mind for a while so i had to post it. Hope ya like it.

Mighty Morphin KAT-TUN! ~ Chp 7

2008-07-08T19:02:01Z

Title: Mighty Morphin KAT-TUN!

Characters: KAT-TUN, guest appearance NEWS

Genre: Action/Adventure/Member Ai

Rating: PG

Summary: Evil has awoken and now it’s up to six individuals to save our world. The question is. Can they do it?

Disclaimer: I do not own KAT-TUN, NEWS or anything related to JE or the Power Rangers.

Chapter 7

After a ten minute scolding from their manager on how idols should never be late for photo shoots, the guys were hurriedly dressed in their outfits, had their make up done and were flung in front of the camera. Two hours later, six worn out members piled into their dressing room and spread out on the floor in exhaustion.

“I’m beat.” Ueda groaned. Everyone else who couldn’t even open their mouth just moaned in agreement. Jin slowly sat up from his position of lying on his side and leaned against the table behind him.

“Ah, you guys. I forgot to tell you I think you all did great today…and I think we actually can do this thing and be super heros.” They all stared at him and he watched as small tired smiles spread on each of their faces.

“Why, thank you leader. I think you did really well today too.” Kame commented with a grin. Jin smiled and scratched the back of his head as a small blush appeared on his cheeks.

“I wouldn’t say that.” He said quietly.

“Yeah, I was surprised Jin had such leader skills myself.” Ueda commented.

Jins’ blush deepened from another compliment so he looked down at his lap as he played with the fabric of his jeans.

“Hey, guys I don’t know about you but I’m really tired. I think it’s time we head out.” Koki said as he began to get to his feet.

“It’s so tiring, don’t we have an interview tomorrow?” Nakamaru asked as he stood up as well.

“Yeah, I think it’s around five or something, but that’s all we have I believe.” Kame answered.

“Yeah, but I sure wish I didn’t have to get out of bed anyway, I’m beat.” He received a few nods in agreement.

“Hey guys, why don’t we rest up at Midoris?” Taguchi suddenly suggested. The group turned their attention to him and he guessed he should continue. “I mean since a day there is only half a day gone over here…if we leave now we can spend about a day and a half over there to rest.” He looked at the group to see that they were contemplating over his suggestion.

“You know, that’s not such a bad idea.” Kame said after a while.

“Yeah, I like it. Let’s do it!” Jin shouted suddenly with energy they didn’t know he still possessed. One by one they nodded in agreement and soon they were all on their feet.

“I’ll leave a note for manager telling him we left already.” Nakamaru said as he scribbled something on a small piece of paper. Always the responsible one.

“So, you guys ready?” Jin asked as he looked around the room.

“Hai.”

He turned to Ueda.

“You ready? He asked quietly. He nodded.

“Hai, I’m too tired to be scared.” Jin grinned and turned back to the group. Not a second later, he felt a small hand gently grab his shirt sleeve from behind. He tilted his head back to see Ueda looking at the ground. “Ok, maybe I’m not that tired.” Jin grinned and gave the hand a reassuring squeeze before turning back to the group.

“Alright guys, let’s go!”

“Hai!”

From under the door of the dressing room, a rainbow of colors could be seen one second then gone the next.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

“See Tat chan, it wasn’t so bad.” Jin said as he observed the older boy gripping his arm with his eyes shut tightly. Ueda slowly opened his eyes and blinked then looked up at Jin. Shaking his head, he let go of him and looked around the room. They were in the command center and Koki and Taguchi were already walking over to Keyla and Miora.

“Well, I must say you guys did well.” Keyla said with an indifferent expression. Miora smiled next to her.

“Yes, you all did exceptionally well today. I am very proud of you.” They all gave her tired smiles and nodded their heads in thanks.

“Actually lady Miora, we were wondering if we could stay here a while to rest.” Kame asked.

“Oh, you boys do not have to ask. I would hope that you would consider this your home away from home.” She answered.

“Oh, well if that’s the case then, oyasumi minna!” Koki shouted as he headed to the elevator. The group laughed and decided that was their cue to head to bed. As they all headed to the elevator Jin turned around to ask Miora something.

“Umm….where’s Moriko?” she smiled.

“She is sleeping now. When she wakes up I will be sure to tell her you are here.” He smiled gratefully at her.

“Arigato.” She nodded and watched as he rushed to the closing elevator door.

“Keyla…”

“Yes, lady Miora?”

“I believe it is time for us to turn in.”

“Hai, lady Miora.”

~#~~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#

“Ugh! Stupid rangers!” Admiral Cho, shouted as he angrily paced back and forth in the lair of Xantin. Xantin himself was growling softly as he reflected on the defeat of one of his lefers.

“Miora…” he said menacingly.

“Master, we will not fail you again.” Admiral Cho suddenly stated as he turned to face him. “We will get you your energy.” He said confidently.

“I will hold you to that.” He breathed harashly.

“And master, I also found out that there are special humans who have stronger energy than others.”

“Really…”

“Yes master, you can find this energy…in humans with talent.”

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#

*Knock, Knock*

“Coming!” Kame shouted as he rolled out of his comfy bed still half asleep and opened his door grumpily. He was a bit surprised to see no one there and was about to close it when he heard a soft voice.

“Papa?” he looked down to see an equally sleepy Moriko staring up at him rubbing her eye. “Papa?” she asked again. He shook his head and stooped down talk to her.

“No, Moriko. I’m not your papa.” He said softly.

She stared at him for a few moments before speaking again.

“I want papa.” Sighing, he stood up and stretched out his hand.

“I’ll take you to him then.” She looked at the hand then at him then back at the hand and smiled.

“Hai.” She said and took his hand. Kame couldn’t help but smile back. He led her down the hall to where Jins’ room was and knocked on the door. No answer. He tried again. Still no answer. He sighed and tried the knob. It opened and he took a step inside the dark room with Moriko right behind him clutching his hand tighter while in the dark. He walked over to the large red bed and saw Jin was knocked out cold sleeping on his back and snoring softly. Kame sighed. He forgot how hard Jin slept. He looked down to speak to Moriko when he noticed she was already next to the bed trying to climb in. He was shocked but quickly shook it off and helped her climb up. Immediately she crawled over to her sleeping papa and cuddled up to his chest. Almost instantly, his arms locked around her, bringing her closer. She giggled and looked up when she felt Kame stroke her hair softly.

“Good night Moriko.” He whispered and was about to leave when he felt someone tug at his hand. He looked down to see little hands gripping his own.

“Stay…mama.” His eyes widened and his eye twitched. What did she…

“Mama stay…please?” He blinked and shook his head.

“Moriko, I’m not-”

“Mama doesn’t like Moriko?” she asked suddenly with tear filled eyes.

“No, I-I’m, I-” He sighed. He was tired from such a long day and just wanted to sleep. “Hai, of course your mama likes you.” He finally answered. She grinned and pulled his hand more insistently. He got the hint and silently slid into the bed. He laid on his side while Moriko still had his hand in a death grip with her back to Jin and his arms still locked around her.

“Night mama.” She said quietly with a yawn.

“Good night, Moriko.” He heard a sudden snort and rolled his eyes. “Night Jin.” Almost a second passed after he rested his head on the pillow and his last thought before falling into a much needed sleep was…

‘I can’t be a mother.’

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#

As a light peered through red curtains the room soon brightened in a soft glow. Tired eyes slowly opened and blinked back the sleep that was still there. He gave a small yawn and stopped half way to see his bed wasn’t as empty as when he first went in it. He observed the two new occupants who were still asleep and slowly smiled at what he saw. Moriko was sleeping soundly against Kames chest while the latter had her held safely in his arms. He grinned at the sight and reached over to gently run his hand through her hair. He took his hand back quickly when she began to stir and watched as she turned around in Kames arms to face him. She looked at him sleepily then when she realized it was him her face broke out in a smile.

“Papa.” She said softly.

“Gomen, did I wake you?” he asked. She shook her head then reached out to grab his large hand with her small ones.

“Moriko, missed papa.”

“Gomen, I kept you waiting.” He said and gave her hand a light squeeze. “I missed Moriko too.”She giggled but stopped when she felt the person behind her start to stir. Kame gave a yawn and opened his eyes slowly to see the smiling face of Jin staring back at him. He blinked. Jin grinned.

“Ohayo gozaimus!” He said cheerfully. Kame stared at him then looked down to see Moriko in his arms and her little hands had Jin’s large ones in it. He looked back at him to see his grin grow bigger. “You just couldn’t stay away from me, could you Kame chan~” he sang playfully. The younger one stared at him for a moment then rolled his eyes.

“Tch, as if.”

“Mama, brought me here last night because I wanted to find you.” Jin blinked. He looked at Kame to see the other looking down at the sheets with a faint blush on his cheeks.

“Mama?” he asked, with a lopsided grin on his face. Kame suddenly looked up at him with a glare.

“Don’t. You. Dare.” He said threateningly. Jin chuckled then tried to cover it with a cough.

“Do-do what? Mama.” He said and had to cover his mouth with his free hand to stifle his laughter. Kames eyes narrowed and he was about to say something else when Moriko spoke up.

“Mama, I’m sleepy.” She said as she turned around in his arms and snuggled back into his chest. Kame looked down at her and his glare melted into a soft smile.

“Hai, then go back to sleep.” She nodded and a few moments later fell back into slumber. Jin watched the whole little scene and couldn’t help the small smile that appeared on his face.

“Kame chan is such a good mama, ne?” he whispered. Said boy looked back at him and his glare returned.

“Shut up.” He said softly, as to not wake the sleeping Moriko in his arms. Jin just grinned and sat up to stretch.

“Ne, Kame chan. Stay with Moriko for me while I take a bath okay?” Kame just rolled his eyes and turned his head away giving a soft ‘tch’. His grin widened as he got up and headed to his closet to find something to wear and gasped when he opened the door. Kame looked up and asked softly.

“What wrong?”

“Sugoi, so much clothes.” Jin said in awe as he walked into his large closet. Inside from wall to wall were clothes in different styles. It even had shoes, hats and accessories but, the one thing that caught his eye was that most of it was red. He blinked, then sighed, then grinned. “Oh well, I’m starting to like red a bit more now anyway.” He mumbled before diving in and looking for something nice to wear. Kame just rolled his eyes then closed them again, not noticing when Jin came out with his piles of clothes and headed to the bathroom. Half an hour later he came out to see Kame sitting on the edge of the bed stretching and Moriko still sleeping, hugging a pillow instead of Kame. “Kame chan~ How do I look?” he asked giving a little spin. He turned to see Jin dressed in red and white sneakers, brown ¾ cargos, a red sleeveless tank top and red and white plaid shirt tied around his waist. The younger boy stood up slowly and answered.

“Like a baka.”

“Eh?” He caught Kames grin that slipped and pouted.

“Kame chan~ you’re so mean.” Kame continued to grin and headed to the door as Jin walked after him. When he finally opened it and stood outside he turned back to Jin.

“If I was so mean then I wouldn’t have stayed like you asked me to, now would I?” Jin just looked at the ground and pouted some more. Smiling Kame poked him in the forehead to bring his head up.

“Baka~” he sang with a grin. “You look fine.” He said with a small smile. Jin beamed and squeaked when his hair got ruffled affectionately by the younger one. “Well, then I guess I’ll see you two in a bit, ne?” he asked as he began to walk backwards down the hall.

“Hai.” Jin answered with a lopsided grin. Kame returned the grin and waved as he headed to his room. When he reached he shook his head slightly and chuckled when he looked back down the hall to see Jin still watching him with his silly lopsided grin still in place. He gave a final wave as he stepped inside and closed the door behind him.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#

Junno smiled as he looked at himself in the mirror in his bathroom. He felt refreshed after having a relaxing shower and was ready to face the day ahead. He also liked his new wardrobe as well, it had much more variety then what he had at home. He picked a simple outfit consisting of white tennis, blue jeans, a green shirt that had ‘Smile!’ written in bold black english letters, a dark olive green vest and a stylish matching olive fishers hat. Giving himself a final look over he exited the bathroom and headed back into his bedroom. He stopped in his tracks a bit surprised to see he had an intruder sitting quite comfortably on his bed watching a cartoon show on t.v. As he stepped closer to the bed his intruder finally seemed to notice him and looked up.

“Morning.” Junno beamed a bright smile as he replied in his usual cheerful tone.

“Morning Uepi!” The older boy gave a small smile and went back to watching his show.
Junno just smiled some more and observed his friends attire. Ueda was sitting Indian style and it looked like he raided his new wardrobe as well. He wore blue jeans, a yellow tank top with a yellow button up shirt that was left opened and when he looked at the foot of the bed, he saw a pair of yellow flip flops.

“I was waiting for you to finish getting ready.” Ueda suddenly spoke, eyes never leaving the screen.

“Oh.”

“You ready to go down for breakfast?”

“Oh, yeah. I’m ready.”

“Good.” He said taking the remote and turning of the t.v. “Then let’s go.” He said as he got off the bed and slipped into his slippers. Nodding his head in agreement, Junno followed the older boy to the door.

“Hey, Ueda. Do you think we’ll be able to explore this place?” As they walked out the door Ueda raised an eyebrow in question. “I mean this place is so big plus it’s in a whole different dimension then ours. Aren’t you curious to see the rest of this place? Especially the third level since Miora hasn’t told us what’s in it.” As they walked down the long hall Ueda listened to him and when he finished he looked back at the taller younger man.

“If you’re so gung ho about seeing the third level then why don’t you just ask?” He said simply. Junno blinked then broke out into another smile.

“Ueda, you’re a genius!” Said genius just rolled his eyes.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

*Knock, Knock*

“I’m coming, I’m coming!” Koki yelled as he trotted over to his door. Opening it, he was met with the sight of the eldest member of the group.

“Yo.” Nakamaru greeted. Koki nodded taking a step out the room as he took in what his friend was wearing. The eldest boy was sporting white and blue tennis, dark blue cargos and a blue shirt that had the kanji for blue written in white. He grinned.

“Like your outfit.” He just rolled his eyes and tugged down the rappers black ad white cap over his eyes. “Oi!” Nakamaru grinned and turned around walking down the hall. “Oi!” Koki shouted again fixing his hat and trailing after the boy. “I was just giving you a compliment.” He said with a pout. Nakamaru looked at him and took in that he wore white sneakers, baggy black jeans and a simple black sleeveless tank top.

“Whatever.”

“So you had a good rest?”

“Yup, best I’ve had in a while.” He said stretching his arms above his head.

“Yeah, me too.”

“What do you think we’ll have for breakfast? If we had such a large buffet for dinner before, I can’t wait to see what’s for breakfast!” Yet again, Nakamaru rolled his eyes.

“Hungry as always.” He muttered as they descended the stairs.

“Hey, not all the time.” The eldest chuckled.

“Yeah, but most of the time.”

“Oi!”

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#

Pink.

It was all pink.

He sighed. Staring into his closet that had almost every shade of pink on earth, he tried to pick out an outfit. Finally deciding on some white and pink tennis, ¾ white cargo pants and a dark pink sleeveless hoody; he stepped out of his closet and got dressed. When he was done he looked at himself in the full length mirror and gave a nod of satisfaction.

‘Not bad.’ He thought. Walking over to his door he opened it and was quite surprised to see Keyla standing in front of it, hand raised as if to knock.

“Oh! Kamenashi. Ohayo gozaimus. I just want to know if you’ve seen Moriko?” she asked quickly. He raised an eyebrow trying to process what she said.

“Moriko? Oh yeah. She’s with Jin.” He said simply. She let out a breath of relief.

“Oh, that’s good to hear, because when I woke up I couldn’t find her.” He nodded in understanding as she began to walk away. “Thank you, oh and breakfast is ready.” He nodded again and watched as she disappeared around a corner. Shaking his head, he closed his room door and headed down the hall in search of breakfast and the rest of his friends.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

As he stepped into the dining hall he was greeted with the sight of everybody gathered around the table wolfing down their breakfast. Just like their dinner there before, the food was enough to feed Massuda, and that was saying a lot. As he stood by the entry way he saw Moriko sitting comfortably in Jin’s lap munching on an orange slice as Jin drank some tea and chatted with Nakamaru sitting beside him. When Moriko looking up from her orange and spotted him, a smile instantly lit up her face.

“Mama!” she squealed, shuffling off Jins’ lap and running over to him as fast as her little legs could carry her. When she finally reached him she hugged his legs tight and looked up at him smiling as wide as she could. He looked down at her then looked at the table that was staring at him wide eyed, well except for Jin.

“Mama!” he flinched. But then his eyes narrowed and he sent them a warning glare as their shock soon started to turn into laughter.

“Don’t you dare.” He said in a warning voice. Apparently the group didn’t care for the warning or didn’t take notice because the next thing he knew the room was filled with laughter, and Jin joined in just for the heck of it.

“Kame you’re a-a-a mama!” Koki shouted as he slammed his hand on the table in amusment.

“Shut up.” He said, fixing his glare on him.

“I can’t believe it. Our boy is finally a mother, I mean mama.” Junno joined in.

“Kame, when where you going to tell us about her. I mean aren’t we friends?” Ueda asked with a smirk on his face trying to stifle his laughter. Kame was about to open his mouth to retort when a tugging at his pants caused him to look down.

“Mama, up.” Moriko said simply.

“Huh?”

“Up.”

“Oh.” He said, realizing what she wanted and stooped down to scoop her up into his arms. She giggled and latched her arms around his neck.

“Mama, I saved a seat for you.” She said pointing to the empty seat next to Jin. He looked at her and smiled, she was too cute.

“Arigato.” He said nodding and began to walk over to the empty seat. The rest of the group continued to giggle.

“You guys, that’s enough.” Nakamaru said trying to calm the group down, though he still had a small smile on his face. Kame gave him a grateful smile as he took his seat and allowed Moriko to settle down comfortably on his lap. As the table quieted down Kame began to dish his breakfast as Moriko grabbed her forgotten orange slice off of Jin’s plate. Koki was still chuckling and was about to make another comment when Miora entered the room.

“Good morning everyone. Have you all rested well?” the group gave her smiles and nods of agreement.

“Hai.” She smiled and nodded. Ueda, who sat next to Junno, elbowed the younger one slighty as he nodded his head in Mioras direction. He looked at him funny for a while until he remembered their earlier conversation and sat up straight turning to the Miora.

“Excuse Miora but I was wondering…” he began but became nervous and trailed off. Ueda gave him another nudge and looked at him pointedly to continue. “…um…can you tell us what’s on the third level of your home?” he asked politly. She stared at him then broke out into a smile.

“Instead of telling you, why don’t I show you.” He raised his eyebrows in suprise and in a second his smile was back full force.

“Hai!”

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#

Next time on Mighty Morphin KAT-TUN!

“Where are you taking Moriko?!”

“To see your fox!”

“Are you serious?”

“That’s dangerous!”

“Papa won’t allow it!”

“Ma- I mean I won’t either!”

Light and Crayons (Repost)

2008-06-29T01:49:40Z

Title: Light and Crayons (Repost)

Characters: Akame

Rating: G

Summary: Kame is tired and Jin finds a way to make him feel better.

Disclamer: I do not own KAT-TUN or any members affiliated with it.

A/N: If you've read it before, just skip to the bottom.

He sighed as he walked into his assigned hotel room. It was just after two in the afternoon and he was already tired. They had been up from five in the morning going over choreography to make sure the performance goes perfect and the only break they had was a five minute water break in between. They were given the rest of the day off so that they could rest up for the concert the next day. The members of his group were more excited than they were tired and decided to tour the town before they had to leave. He had passed when they asked him to come along and slowly dragged himself to his room. He was probably more tired than everyone else because he spent his nights learning the script for his up and coming drama. Walking into the small living room he let out a long sigh and ran a hand through his hair. He was tired and frustrated. He was upset, tired and frustrated. The list would be too long if he began to state the reasons why he felt like this but he just wanted find his glimmer of light that illuminated the dark gloomy world around him. Shaking his head he ran a hand through his hair again and made a fist with the other and hit the wall with all the frustration his felt. His knuckles had a dull ache but he didn’t notice, but he did notice the other person in the room when he spoke.

“Kame?” He turned around in shock to face his room mate staring at him with worried eyes.

“Jin.”

“Are you ok?” he asked softly, looking at him then let his eyes lowered to look at his knuckles then back at him. Getting over his shock he looked away from the others gaze and nodded.

“Hai.” He said shortly and there was a brief moment of silence before he asked. “I thought you were going out with the others.” The older boy shook his head as he stuffed his hands in his pockets and rocked on his feet slightly.

“Nah, I saw you didn’t look too good so I decided to check up on you. Are you mad about something?” Kame closed his eyes and shook his head as he sat on the couch and stifled a yawn stretching out on it.

“No, just tired.”

“Really?” Jin asked as he walked over to the couch and kneeled in front of it so he was at eye level with him. “Cause tired people don’t punch walls.” He stated matter of factly with his arms crossed in front of his chest. Kame stared at him for a minute before answering.

“I’m fine Jin.”

“No you’re not because you punched the wall!” He shouted.

“Jin…” He said in a warning tone as he held his temple feeling a migraine coming on. Said boy looked at him then stared at the floor mumbling a quiet apology. A few seconds passed in silence.

“Are you happy?” Kame turned to look at him and sighed again as he gave his answer.

“I’m just tired Jin.” With that said he turned over having his back facing the young man on the floor. “If I take a nap I’ll be good to go later, ok?” Jin looked at his friends back with sad eyes and nodded his head.

“Hai.” He said quietly and sat in the same spot looking at the younger one until he heard soft even breathes coming from him signaling he was asleep.

‘I wonder why Kame didn’t tell me what was on his mind. He usually does, unless he just feels overwhelmed again about everything. Yeah, that’s probably it.’ Jin thought to himself as he slowly got up. ‘I wonder what I could do to make him feel better. Kame chan needs to smile more, but what can I do to make him smile? ’He eyed the sleeping boy and suddenly a thought struck him. ‘I know!’ He thought happily and ran to his room in search of his suit case. Finding said object under the bed he dug through it until he found what he was looking for. Smiling to himself he took the objects he needed and walked back to the living room. Taking a seat on the floor right in front of the couch he laid out his items then laid on his stomach looking at his items then Kame and got to work.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

The soft sounds of someone humming a familiar tune woke him up. He gave a small yawn and stretched a little, turning over in the process and opened his eyes slowly. When his sleep hazed eyes became clear again he had to rub them and blink again to make sure he still wasn’t dreaming. There lying on the floor with different colored crayons and a few papers surrounding him was Jin. Kame blinked again and watched as the older man had a face of concentration on as he did his work. His tongue was sticking out to the side and his brows furrowed as he continued with his task, of what, Kame did not know. From the angle Jin was lying he couldn’t see what the older one was drawing and wondered if he should venture and ask or pretend to still be asleep. In the end his curiosity won.

“Ano, Jin…what are you doing?”

“Hmm?” The older answered as he turned his head towards him, as his mind was still absorbed in his drawing. But when he finally realized it was Kame who was talking to him he gave off a small ‘eep!’ and covered his drawing with his whole chest and arms trying to hide it. “Kame! You’re up!” He said brightly with a nervous smile. The younger boy nodded and looked at Jin then the crayons on the floor.

“Jin, why are you on the floor coloring with crayons?” he asked getting straight to the point.

“Kame chan~” he said with a pout. “These aren’t crayons, they’re coloring pencils. I’m too big for crayons now.” Kame stared at him as then at the crayons and found out that they were indeed coloring pencils. Kame nodded his head and looked back at the drawing he still couldn’t see.

“So what are you drawing?”

“Oh, you can’t see yet, cause it’s a surprise.” He replied with a bright smile.

“A surprise?”

“Hai! Now go take a bath and by the time you’re done I should be finished.” Kame raised an eyebrow but nodded and slowly headed to the bathroom but stopped when he reached the door. Jin was watching him and when he saw him stop and made a shooing motion with his hand and Kame had to struggle a bit to hide the grin tugging at his lips.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#

When he stepped back into the living room fifteen minutes later he found Jin in the same position he left him. When the older boy noticed he was back in the room he sat up and motioned him over. Taking a seat back on the couch, he waited for Jin to give him his ‘surprise’. The older boy looked a bit nervous and continued to look at the floor. Kame was about to say something when Jin finally handed him the paper he was hiding earlier.

“Ano…I know I’m not the best drawer in Kat-tun like Koki but I hope you like it.” He said shyly, as Kame took the paper and let his eyes roam over it. Staring back at him was a picture of a turtle with a big goofy smile on his face holding a baseball bat and wearing a baseball hat. Written above it was’No.1 Kame!’ and in the corner written in english was ‘By Jin’. Kame smiled, he couldn’t do anything but smile. “I wanted to make you happy since you were mad so I decided to draw you something. You like it?” he asked hesitantly looking at him from under his bangs. Kame looked up from the drawing and his grip on the paper tightened a bit.

“Hai, I like it.” Jins’ smile seemed to light up the room as he grinned from ear to ear.

“Really?” Kame couldn’t help but to return the smile and nod.

“Hai.”

“Are you happy now?” he got another nod. “Yosh! I made Kame chan happy!” He shouted as he got up and skipped around the room. Kame chuckled and turned back to the picture. Then thought to himself as he watched the other begin to pick up his coloring pencils.

‘Arigato Jin, I think I found my light. ’

Comfort Me ~ Oneshot

2008-06-21T00:36:24Z

Title: Comfort Me

Rating: G

Characters: Akame

Summery: Kame is upset and Ueda does not know how to help. So he goes and gets someone

who can.

Disclamer: I do not own KAT-TUN or any members affiliated with it.

Ueda sighed. It was impossible. He tried talking to him, tried getting him to say something but all he got was muffled sobs in return. He watched the younger boy curl up into a ball and shift to the edge of his bed. Sighing again he looked around their hotel room in thought wondering what to do. He knew everyone had an off day and apparently that day at practice for their concert, it was Kames. Their choreographer had scolded the youngest boy time after time for messing up his parts. Everyone thought that Kame was so strong but the members of KAT-TUN knew better. He always put on a strong front for the cameras but when they turned off and nobody was watching, his walls would come down and reveal the small sensitive little boy. They were paired up for sharing hotel rooms and Ueda knew only one person who could actually calm the crying boy. As he eyed Kame one last time he quietly exited their room and headed down to the room two doors down from theirs.

‘Oh well, I don’t mind sharing with Junno anyway.’

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#

Kame continued to sob as he remembered how the choreographer scolded him and told him how he was keeping the group back by messing up so much. He gave out another racked sob and curled tighter into a ball. He tried, he really did but he was so tired, so…just so tired and frustrated. He suddenly stiffened when he felt a pair of arms snake around his waist but then relaxed as he immediately recognized them. Feeling those comforting arms around him made a whole new wave of tears appear.

“Jin!”

He cried harder and turned in the embrace to bury his head in his chest and clutch his shirt with an iron grip.

“Shhh, shhhhh. It’ll be alright.” He cooed. Kame just cried harder. Jin wrapped his arms around him tighter and stroked his hair softly.

“Jin…I…I tried.” He said in between sobs. “I…just…I…”

“Shhh, you don’t have to explain anything to me Kazu.” He said softly. “I know Kazu-chan was doing his best today, ne?”

“Hai…” he said after a while with a small hiccup.

“Then that’s all that matters.”

The younger boy had slowly stopped crying and was now just sniffling softly. Jin shifted, burying his nose in his head and inhaled the scent that could only be Kazuya. He smiled and gave him a soft kiss in the mass of locks and heard the younger boy sigh contentedly.

“Ne, Kazu…let’s get some sleep, ok?” he felt the younger boy nod his head in his chest in response so he took one hand to pull the sheet over them. Shifting again, Kame managed to find a comfortable spot on Jins shoulder. A few moments later Jin thought he had fallen asleep but then felt a small hand take his and thread their fingers together.

“Arigato Jin.” He said softly. In response, he was given a light squeeze in return.

“No problem Kazu, night.”

“Good night.”

In the darkened room two figures could be seen sleeping peacefully, and the figure by the door closed it quietly as he headed back to his room for the night. Ueda knew he made the right decision.

Mighty Morphin KAT-TUN! ~ Chp 6

2008-06-20T01:04:54Z

Title: Mighty Morphin KAT-TUN!

Characters: KAT-TUN, guest appearance NEWS

Genre: Action/Adventure/Member Ai

Rating: PG

Summary: Evil has awoken and now it’s up to six individuals to save our world. The question is. Can they do it?

Disclaimer: I do not own KAT-TUN, NEWS or anything related to JE or the Power Rangers.

Chapter 6

“I don’t wanna.”

“Please.”

“No!”

“Tat chan!”

“I refuse. Leave me be Jin.”

“Come on Ueda, it isn’t that bad.” Jin said.

“Not that bad? My insides feel like they’re about to end up in my throat when we teleport!” he shouted. Nakamaru sighed.

“Listen Ueda. I don’t really like it either but it’s the only way to get to Miora.” He said reasonably. Ueda looked at him then stared at his yellow shirt pulling at the hem slightly.

“I still don’t like it.” He mumbled. Jin smiled at seeing Ueda finally agreeing; at least it looked like that to him.

“Don’t worry Tat chan, we’ll be right next to you, k?” he said as he hooked his arm in the smaller mans own. Ueda looked at him with a weary smile.

“Thanks, I guess.”

“Good!” he looked at the rest of the group. “Everybody else ready?” he asked.

“Aye, aye Captain!” Junno shouted with his usual smile, giving him a salute. Jin grinned; he liked the sound of that ‘captain.’

“Don’t let it get to your head.” He looked to his right to see Kame looking at him with a ‘I know what you’re thinking’ look. He pouted.

“You ruin all my fun Kame.” The other boy smirked.

“Then I guess my work is done.”

“Saa, let’s go guys! We have a photo shoot tonight so we need to hurry up.” Nakamaru reminded them.

“Hai! Everyone ready?” Jin asked again, looking around at the group. He received five nods in return, even though one was still a bit hesitant but that was good enough for him. “Well, let’s go!” He felt Ueda grip his arm tighter and looked at him giving him an encouraging smile. Then he turned to roll up his sleeve and push down on the small button on the side of his band. In an instant the group was replaced by six bright staticy forms of light and zoomed out the room through the roof and into the sky.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#

Keyla watched as Moriko played with a small white ball she had given her. The young girl was throwing it up in the air and rolling it around the grassy part of the sick bay. The lake was a few meters behind her and Keyla had given her strict instructions to not go near it and surprisingly, she listened. She sighed and went back to typing at one of the computers in the command center but her eyes still strayed to the young girl. She knew she would have some grass stains to get rid of if she kept running up and down in her white sundress but she didn’t care now. She loved children and Moriko was the sweetest. But the only thing that bothered her was how the little girl had no family and thought Jin was here father. Before her thoughts could run any further a bright light caught her attention. She swiveled in her seat and looked at six KAT-TUN members standing before her and raised an eyebrow.

“Papa!” they looked to see a little buddle of white attach itself to Jins leg and said boy blinked then smiled and scooped the little girl up into his arms when Ueda let go of him.

“Hey, Moriko!” Jin said as he spun her around. She giggled and buried her face in his neck.

“So what do I owe the pleasure of you guys dropping in?” The group turned to see Keyla sitting in a chair with her legs crossed and a bored look on her face.

“Hey Keyla!” Koki greeted happily.

“Hey.” She mumbled out.

“Well, we’re actually here because we sort of found our powers.” Nakamaru said looking around the room. He still was trying to get used to the fact that it was all real.

“Really?” She said raising her eyebrows. “That was pretty quick.” Getting out of her seat she walked up to them and looked at their faces. “So who has what?”

“I have air!” Junno said raising his hand proudly. “Itai!” he turned around clutching his hip. “Koki!”

“What?” he asked innocently.

“Koki…” Nakamaru said warningly. The young man sighed.

“So I take it you have lightening.” he nodded. “And you?” she asked turning to Ueda.

“Earth.” He said simply.

“Water.” Kame said looking at her. “He’s fire.” He stated, pointing at Jin. She raised an eyebrow and eyed him holding Moriko warily. He seemed to catch her look and sighed.

“Don’t look at me like that. I’m not that bad.” Her eyebrow rose higher but she turned to Nakamaru.

“So that means you have the ability.”

“Yup. But we noticed that our powers are sort of limited.” She stared at him. “I mean like Jin can only make small fires, thank God for that.” He mumbled out.

“Hey!” Nakamaru gave him a small smile and continued.

“And Kame can only control small amounts of water and I can only move small objects. If we try anything harder or heads start to hurt.” Keyla sighed.

“Well of course you can only do small things. You just got your powers; they’re still in development so of course they’re not that strong now.”

“But why does it hurt?” Ueda asked.

“Because your power is now apart of you.”

“Really? Cool.” Koki said.

“But since your powers are still in their infancy stage, it will be of futile use to use them during battle.”

“Miora!” the group turned to see her smiling at them softly.

“So when do you presume we use them?” Kame asked.

“It will be a while until they fully develop so for now you should just practice.” Junno looked disappointed.

“But I wanted to use them during battle.”

“Do not worry that time will come soon enough.”

Beep! Beep! Beep!

They all turned to the large crystal that was blinking red.

“What’s that?” Jin asked.

“It’s a crystal that detects an attacking lefer or tunak.” Keyla said as she began to type something into the computer. They looked up at the large screen that popped up before them.

“It’s Vinetora!” Jin shouted as he stared at the screen that showed said lefer destroying random cars on the street and terrorizing the people in the down town city.

“We have to stop it.” Junno said as he watched a car get thrown into a nearby building.

“Rangers do be careful. This will most likely be your first real battle. If you have any troubles Keyla and I will help you from here.”

“Hai.” Jin said giving Keyla Moriko.

“Papa, don’t go!” She cried.

“Shh, don’t worry. I’ll be right back, promise.” He said looking her in the eye and giving her a grin. She nodded her head slowly.

“Hai.” She mumbled. He ruffled her hair playfully and stood up. “Saa, you guys ready?”

“Hai!” he turned to Nakamaru.

“Nakamaru, are you ready?” the older boy looked at him then at the rest of his friends, who were all giving him encouraging smiles.

“Hai.” He said confidently. Jin grinned then turned around. Kame and Ueda were behind him on either side while Koki, Junno and Nakamaru stood behind them.

“Then, let’s get chaotic!”

“Hai!”

“Chaotic Black!”

“Chaotic Green!”

“Chaotic Blue!”

“Chaotic Yellow!”

“Chaotic Pink!”

“Chaotic Red!”

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#

“Ahh!!!!!”

“Give me your energy!” screamed Vinetora, as it and the tunaks terrorized the city of down town Tokyo.

“Hey! Vinetora!” said lefer turned around at the call of its’ name to see a group of people in different colored uniforms behind it with one particular person, in black and red, sticking his gloved hand at it. “I think you need to be introduced to a weed whacker!”

“You can not be serious.” Said the pink ranger as he palmed his helmet with his gloved hand.

“What?” the red ranger asked as he turned to the rest of his teammates to see some of them shaking their heads and others with their hands on their waists staring at him pointedly through their helmet.

“We finally make our grand entrance and you say something like that?!” the black ranger shouted.

“Say what?”

“Something like ‘introduce you to a weed whacker’. How lame is that?” The red ranger turned to face the black ranger completely.

“What do you mean lame? That was totally original and-”

“…lame.” The black ranger finished off, turning his head the other way. Before the red ranger could jump his teammate, the pink ranger stepped in front of him.

“Enough! If you two have not noticed, the city is being destroyed while you two are arguing over a proper introduction.” The two looked at him then back at the city that was indeed being destroyed. “So let’s try and fight our enemy and not each other alright?” The two rangers nodded and turned back to face the lefer along with the rest of the group. Surprisingly Vinetora stayed where it was just watching the show but seemed to snap out of it when they turned back to it.

“Rangers give me your energy!”

“Yeah, yeah we heard that before.” The black ranger said waving his hand off.

“Tunaks! Get them!”

“Uh oh.” The yellow ranger said as he saw all the tunaks direct their attention to them.

“Ok, you guys ready!” The red ranger shouted as his leadership kicked in.

“Hai!” The group shouted as they all got into battle stance. The tunaks approached them in quick steps as they closed in.

“Then let’s do it!” he shouted as they charged towards the tunaks in union.

The group clashed and the blue ranger was the first to end up thrown against a building column. Groaning he slowly sat up and was surprised to see a hand offered to him. Looking up he saw the red ranger standing before him.

“Hey, you alright?” he asked. Nodding he grabbed the hand and was on his feet a second later.

“Arigato.” The red ranger nodded and turned back to the battle.

“Ok, then let’s go.” He said as they ran back to the battle.

“Hai.”

The black ranger ducted as a wild punch was aimed at his head and he stooped down quickly to sweep the tunaks feet from under it. Getting up just as fast, he flipped out the way just in time for a flying car meter to pass him by. He glared at the tunak that threw the large object at him and was about to launch himself at it when another jumped on his back and another grabbed his arm.

“Oi! Get off!” he shouted. He twisted his body to try and shake them off but those suckers where attached to him like leeches. Looking around he saw that his teammates where basically in the same predicament as him. The yellow ranger was being held down on the ground by two tunaks, the green ranger was almost in the same dilemma as him with a tunak attached to his back, the pink ranger was…being held upside down by his foot and the blue ranger was at the bottom of a tunak pile…Yeah, they were in trouble. He looked over at the red ranger to see him lying on the ground with the lefer straddling him as he fought to get it off. ..Yeah, they were really in trouble.

The red ranger grunted as the heavy lefer tried to choke him laughing maniacally at his struggle.

“Stupid human! Give me your energy!”

Ok, this was so getting old, he had to do something or he was toast. It was then that his mind flashed an image in front of his eyes but he couldn’t see exactly what it was. He didn’t know what it was but he knew he had to have it. The words came to him in a heart beat and freeing his right hand he held it out as he shouted.

“Chaotic sword!”

A bright light erupted around his hand and when it finally faded he felt something solid and heavy in his hand. Looking in surprise, along with the lefer and everybody else, he saw a long pointed sword where the blade was red decorated with black lightening bolts and the handle was gold with a red gem on the middle. He stared at it in awe for a moment then quickly shook his head and got back into battle mode. Swinging it with all his might, he brought the blade down on the lefers back and grimaced at the loud screamed it made as it jumped off him. Seeing the opportunity to arise, he flipped to his feet and held the sword in front of him getting into a stance. He grinned as he saw the creature stumble around and looked at his sword with pride. He was about to land another blow when he heard someone calling him.

Once the black ranger got over his initial shock at the appearance of the red rangers sword, he decided that his leader should share his knowledge of creating weapons when he needed it. Because certainly, right now, they needed it.

“Oi! Leader!” The red ranger turned to finally see his teammates literally buried in tunaks and was the pink ranger being held upside down…by his foot? “Oi! Care to tell us if we get weapons too?” The black ranger shouted, gaining his attention again.

“Huh? Ah!...I, I don’t know! It just happened!” he shouted back.

“What do you mean it just happened?!” The pink ranger shouted as he was getting frustrated from the blood rushing to his head.

“I mean I just thought I needed something to help me and it came!”

“Thought?” The yellow ranger mumbled to himself.

“Hey guys!” The group turned to the struggling green ranger and he continued. “Maybe if we think hard enough our weapons might appear too!”

“You really think that’ll work?” The blue ranger shouted as he tried to shake off another tunak.

“Well it’s better than not doing anything!” The pink ranger cried in frustration, as the blood rushing to his head was really getting to him now.

“Fine!” The black ranger shouted.

The group concentrated and slowly they each saw an image in their mind as well as words that came from no where. Not giving it a second thought, they shouted what came to mind.

“Chaotic Daggers!”

“Chaotic Axe!”

“Chaotic Spear!”

“Chaotic Arrow!”

“Chaotic Mace! ”

“Hiyah!” They screamed in unison, and all that could be seen were tunaks flying in different directions. The group turned and looked at the weapons in their hands in awe then at each other. The green ranger was the first to react.

“Sugoi!” The rest of the rangers nodded their heads in agreement.

“Now this is what I’m talking about.” The black ranger said as he admired his new axe, when he used it, it felt natural and he was able to use it with ease to break out of the tunaks grip. As he was so absorbed in appreciating his new weapon he failed to notice a tunak coming up to him from behind.

“Oi! Duck!” he looked up sharply to see the pink ranger a few feet away aiming a bow and arrow at him. It didn’t talk him long to drop to the ground. The second he did the pink ranger released the arrow, which he now realized was a bolt of pink energy, and it hit its target square in the chest sending it to the ground flat on its back. Looking at the fallen tunak then back to the pink ranger he slowly got up and gave a salute.

“Thanks.” He received a salute in return.

“No problem.” And with that he went back to firing arrows at any tunak that crossed his path. He thought he was probably being vindictive due to his prior treatment, though he couldn’t blame him.

The yellow ranger suddenly passed by him with a group of tunaks following him and he finally got back into action as he slashed through most of them as they passed. When the yellow ranger turned around to fight again he saw most of the tunaks that were following him were on the ground knocked out. He looked over at the black ranger who gave him a thumbs up before dashing off to another part of the battle. He nodded and held his new daggers in his hand and jumped out the way when a new tunak came at him. In a less than a second he swung his daggers at the creature and slashed it in the chest watching as it fell to the ground. He looked over at the other rangers for a second to see the green ranger with his new staff, swinging it expertly as he took out his enemies one by one and the blue ranger doing just as well with his new mace. A few moments later all the tunaks were scattered around the street knocked out. The rangers finally looked over at their leader who was still battling the lefer to see him give it a final slash with his sword before it fell to the ground behind him. They quickly rushed over to him as he looked at the fallen lefer.

“Oi! That was awesome dude!” The green ranger shouted as he clapped his leader on the back.

“I must say it was quite impressive.” The pink ranger said as he looked at the lefer twitching a few feet from them. The red ranger scratched the back of his helmet in a humble fashion.

“No, it wasn’t. It’s you guys who were amazing. I didn’t know you all knew how to handle weapons like that.”

“The same could be said of you.” The yellow ranger said.

“Well, what do we do now?” The blue ranger finally asked as he looked at the fallen tunaks behind them.

“Well,-” the green ranger began but was cut off by a loud roar. The group turned to see the once fallen lefer on its feet and was it them or was it…growing? The rangers stared in shock at the once six foot lefer that was now taller than the sky scrapping buildings around them. The blue ranger almost dropped his weapon.

“You have got to be joking.” He said flatly as he and the rest of the rangers stared up at the laughing Vinetora.

“Ha ha, you rangers are no match for me!” It shouted.

“So leader,” the black ranger began. “What do we do?”

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#

“They are doing quite well for beginners; do you not think so Keyla?” Miora asked as she watched the fight displayed on the wide screen before them.

“I suppose so.” she answered with an indifferent attitude.

“They even managed to summon their weapons without our help.” She continued, watching the younger girl form the corner of her eye.

“I see.” Miora smiled to herself and looked back at the screen just in time to see Vinetora grow until it towered over the buildings. Keyla’s eyes widened and she turned to Miora. “Lady Miora!”

“You know what to do.” She nodded and began to contact the rangers.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

Before the red ranger could say anything, the voice of Keyla came through his communicator.

“Hey Jin, are you guys alright?” He continued to look at the lefer as he spoke.

“Yeah, but we kinda have a problem.” He stated in a sort of dazed voice.

“Yeah, so I noticed.” She replied.

“I don’t think our weapons are gonna do much damage right now.”

“Yeah, me neither. That’s why you guys have to call on your zords.”

“Zords?” the rangers asked, as they were all crowded around their leader trying to listen to the conversation.

“Yeah, just say ‘we need chaotic zord power now.’ And they should come to help you out.”

“Huh? But when we summon them what are we supposed to do next?” The green ranger asked.

“Just go by instinct.” She said and cut the connection.

“Instinct? What does she mean by instinct?” the black ranger asked.

“I don’t know but its worth a try.” The red ranger said as he straightened up and walked forward. “Let’s do it guys!” he shouted. The remaining rangers looked at each other and nodded.

“Right!” The pink and yellow ranger took their position slightly behind him on either side and the blue, green and black ranger stood behind them. In unison they each stretched their right hand toward the sky and shouted.

“We need Chaotic Zord power now!”

In an instant there was a loud roar, and it was not Vinetora. The group looked up in awe as large creatures descended from the sky roaring in battle cry. There were six in total consisting of a blue wolf, a green ape, a black fox, a yellow cheetah, a pink leopard and a red hawk following close behind. All of the creatures were colored in their masters individual color along with wild strips of black mixed in it. As soon as they saw them they instantly felt a connection with their zords. They took a brief moment to look at each other before turning back to their zords; stooping and jumping with a group ‘Hah!’ they entered their zords.

“Green Ranger here, this is too cool! Um…I mean, log on!”

“Blue Ranger here, all systems online.”

“Black Ranger here, all weapons locked and loaded.”

“Yellow Ranger here, everything’s good to go.”

“Pink Ranger here, hey nice stereo.”

“Red Ranger here, then let’s kick some lefer butt!”

“Right!!!”

In a formation they didn’t even know they possessed they attacked the lefer. The wolf and fox zord each gave Vinetora a slash across the chest as the cheetah and the leopard zord came right up behind them and attacked at the same time, jumping on the lefer and knocking it down. The ape zord came next and picked up the lefer, twirling it around then sending it flying straight into the hawk zord that blasted it with laser beams from its eyes.

“Yeah! We did it guys!” The green ranger shouted.

“Alright!” The black ranger cheered.

“Don’t celebrate too soon guys.” The pink ranger said as he watched Vinetora suddenly stand up and give a battle cry.

“No way.” The yellow ranger mumbled to himself.

“Come on guys it’s time for phase two. Mega zord formation!” the red ranger commanded.

“Hai!”

Their zords soared through the sky at lightening speed to come together as one. The cheetah and leopard zord changed into the form of legs as the ape zord took the form of a chest. The legs connected to the chest as the fox and wolf zord changed into the form of arms and connected to the chest a well. The last zord to change was the hawk that took the form of a head and connected to the zord to complete the formation.

“Chaotic Mega Zord formation complete!”

“Alright you guys ready?!” The red ranger shouted from the front of the control center. The pink and yellow ranger sat behind him on a level higher up while the black, blue and green ranger sat on the third level up.

“Hai!”

“Then let’s do this!”

“Ha ha! You’re no match for me rangers!” Vinetora shouted as it struck them with its leaf blades and whipped them with its vines. They stumbled back but quickly caught themselves. They tried to aim a punch at the lefer but it ended up blocking them and pushing them to the ground. They tried again but the lefer took its vines and threw them back to the ground.

“How are we supposed to defeat this thing? It’s so strong!” The blue ranger exclaimed.

“I think I know.” The red ranger whispered. He suddenly hit a button on his control panel and there was a sudden flash of lightening as a sword descended from the sky. The mega zord caught it easily and took a battle stance.

“Chaotic Mega Sword!”

“Eh?” Vinetora screeched.

“Let’s do it guys!” The red ranger shouted.

“Hai!”

“Chaotic Mega Sword Slash!”

“Huh? Noooooo!”

Vinetora screamed as a large wave of energy came towards it and within a second it hit its target. Screaming in agony, the lefer fell to the ground and exploded, while the Chaotic Mega Zord turned around and rested its sword on its shoulder. The setting sun set the perfect backdrop for their first victory.

“Alright!” The rangers cheered.

“Um, guys…” The pink ranger said after a while, as he looked at the setting sun.

“Hmm? What is it?” The blue ranger asked.

“Don’t we have a photo shoot now?”

“Eh?”

“We’re late!” They shouted in unison.

“How do we get out of this thing?!”

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#

Next time on Mighty Morphin KAT-TUN!

“Stay, mama.” His eyes widened. What did she…

“Mama stay, please.” He blinked and shook his head.

“Moriko, I’m not-”

“Mama doesn’t like Moriko?” she asked suddenly with tear filled eyes.

“No, I-I’m, I-”

Mighty Morphin KAT-TUN! ~ Chp 5

2008-06-20T00:20:33Z

Title: Mighty Morphin KAT-TUN!

Characters: KAT-TUN, guest appearance NEWS

Genre: Action/Adventure/Member Ai

Rating: PG

Summary: Evil has awoken and now it’s up to six individuals to save our world. The question is. Can they do it?

Disclaimer: I do not own KAT-TUN, NEWS or anything related to JE or the Power Rangers.

Chapter 5

“Where is my energy?!”

“I’m sorry master! These…these…rangers came and stopped me from getting your energy.” Vinetora stuttered out looking at the ground intensely from its kneeling position.

“That is no excuse!” Said a lefer looking like a blue wolf spliced with a dragon. It was wearing black and dark purple armour with a black cape.

“Silence Admiral Cho! What did…you say? Did you say…rangers?”

“H-hai!” The dark being sitting on the equally dark throne decorated in skulls breathed in a ragged breath. The figure was slouched in the large seat with his head lolled to the side from a millennia of entrapment.

“Miora…” Xantin growled to himself. “You’re interfering….again? No matter. I will…crush anyone in my way.” He looked at Admiral Cho who nodded in understanding.

“Go back and get our master his energy! This is your last chance.” He said menacingly with an added growl.

“H-hai! I won’t fail you sir!” Vinetora said before vanishing in the blink of an eye.

“Admiral Cho.”

“Hai master!”

“Show me.” He said simply and the Admiral nodded before snapping his fingers and a square holographic screen appeared in front of them of the streets of Japan. It was time to watch the show.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#

“Ugh, I’m bushed.” Koki said from his space on the couch with Ueda. They were finally finished with the interview which had included two performances in between and were now in their dressing room waiting for their ride to reach. Everyone was dressed and ready to go except for Kame who was still in the shower. Nakamaru and Junno were sitting by the vanity mirror talking while Jin was sitting on the floor by Koki and Ueda continuously snapping his fingers and looking at them hard. Ueda, who had enough of the snapping for the past fifteen minutes, looked down at Jin and was about to tell him to cut it out when said boy looked up at them with a small smile.

“Hey, guys. Look at what I can do.”

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#

Kame sighed. His muscles were sore but the soothing pressure from the warm water raining down on him relaxed him. He didn’t know what it was but for some reason he felt calm and almost at peace with the warm water all over his body, as if it was a second skin. He smiled and cupped his hands underneath the showerhead catching the warm liquid in his hand. Some droplets splashed in his face from the pressure of the showerhead but it didn’t phase him. He just wanted to keep the precious liquid in his hands but knew he had to get out soon, so with one hand he let the water splash to the floor and mingle with the rest to go down the drain. Looking at his other hand fondly, he playfully dipped his finger in it and swirling the water around and slowly removed his finger only to look in shock as the liquid followed his finger in the tiny swirling pattern it was making. He blinked. No way. The water had now fallen to the floor and he tried again, this time just sticking his finger in and pulling it out. He gasped as the thin stream of water followed after his finger and shook his head in disbelief then looked back to the water floating in mid air. ‘I think I just found my element.’

Walking out of the shower fully dressed in plain jeans and a white shirt with a plaid pink shirt over it, Kame was thinking how everyone would take to his new power but blinked when he entered the room. He knew his group was known for getting in trouble but this was ridiculous. Koki’s pants were on fire. Okay not all of his pants just the left leg around the ankle area but still, it was on fire and everyone was staring in shock, except for Koki who was trying to stomp it out but that didn’t seem to be working. Kame seeing a glass of water on the table in front of Koki, which everyone in the room seemed to overlook, decided to take action before his friends’ foot fried. Hoping this would work he concentrated on the liquid in the glass and raised his hand smiling in satisfaction as the liquid swam out of the glass and followed his hand movements toward Koki. By now everyone was looking at the floating water and turned to him in surprise, including Koki, seemingly forgetting he was on fire. The water made its way towards Koki’s’ foot and promptly, when Kame thought it was at the right angle, dropped onto it sizzling out the fire. Everyone looked at him with wide eyes. He smiled at his little conquest and looked at the group.

“Hey, guys. I think I found out what my element is.” He said simply. Nakamaru sighed, the first to get out of his shock.

“First Jin, now you.”

“Eh? Jin?”

“How else do you think Koki’s pants got on fire...” Ueda stated simply. Kame looked at Jin who had his eyes closed and was scratching the back of his head guiltily.

“Gomen, Koki.” Since he knew Jin didn’t mean to do it he let it slide.

“Bakanishi.” He mumbled, getting a tissue and drying off his pants.

“So it seems Jin’s element is fire and Kames is water. I wonder what the rest of us will get.” Nakamaru said looking at everyone.

“I just want to know why Jin of all people has fire. He’ll be a walking disaster.” Ueda stated.

“Hey!” shouted said ‘walking disaster’.

“Well I don’t care. I just can’t wait for my power!” Junno squealed excitedly. Ueda rolled his eyes.

“Of course you can’t.”

“So Kame can you create water like Jin can make fire?” Junno asked excitedly forgetting all about Ueda.

“I don’t think so. I can only control it.” He said looking at his hand as he took a seat next to Jin.

“Well, I think it’s a good thing Kame is water.” Koki said as he finally finished cleaning up his pants. “He’s the best person to keep Jin in line and stop him from burning the studio down.” He said with a grin. The room erupted in laughter while poor Jin pouted in his seat. Kame turned to look at him and nudged him playfully.

“Ah, come on Jin. He’s just joking.”

“Not funny ~” He replied , pout still in place, now arms crossed for emphasis. Kame chuckled knowing exactly what to do to make Jin smile again.

“Hey Jin look over there!” he shouted excitedly, pointing to the door. Jin followed his hand and turned his head thus exposing his sensitive collarbone to Kames predatory eyes. He smirked and within a second his fingers where tinkling the sensitive skin. Jin gave a high-pitched scream and his hands immediately came up to protect his sensitive nerves.

“Kameeeee~!” said boy doubled over in laughter on the couch. Jin’s reaction to being tickled on his collarbone was always priceless. The rest of the room burst into laughter again watching the scene before them. Jin glared at him and Kame got up and ran across the room still laughing, with Jin hot at his heels.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#

“Oi! Junno that was mine!” Koki shouted from his seat across from said boy.

“Ofh, myfh ba-ad.” He said with a bread roll stuffed in his mouth, smile still in place. Koki rolled his eyes and the rest of the group just laughed. They had finally made it to a restaurant to have dinner together since the day before they were…delayed. Sitting at a table in the back of the restaurant where no one could see them, the group talked and goofed around like usual. Ueda was a bit quiet, well he was usually quiet but more so than usual. He sat, meal forgotten, staring at the plant that sat in front of him that was used to decorate the table. For some strange reason he felt drawn to it and reached his hand out to play with the leaves and slowly his fingers slid down the stem to rest on the soft moist soil. He felt a small shiver run down his spine and smiled slightly. He raised one finger off the soil and was more than surprised when the soil followed his finger upward. Kame, who was watching Ueda the whole time from his seat across from him, smiled and spoke loud enough for the group to hear him.

“Guys,” they all turned to look at him, “I think Ueda just found his element.” Eyes widened at the sight of Ueda raising his fingers over the soil like he was playing a piano and the soil following his fingers with each movement.

“Sugoi!” Junno shouted, the first to snap out of it.

“Ueda has soil powers, sugoi!” Jin shouted.

“It’s earth baka.” Koki said rolling his eyes.

“I knew that.” Jin said sticking out his tongue.

“Well, that’s three down. Three to go.” Nakamaru said looking at Ueda who still was playing his ‘piano’.

“Saa, I wonder what power I’m gonna get?” Koki said, resting his elbow on the table with his head on his hand watching Ueda still playing with the dirt. He looked up at the group with a smile on his face as the soil was played to a rhythm in his head.

“I’m kind of glad earth’s my element.”

“Well, I think it suits you anyway.” Kame said.

“Yeah, I think it does, too.” Junno agreed.

“Yeah, me too.” Jin said as he began snapping his fingers and staring at them intently. With each snap a spark formed and after a few more good snaps he finally caught a small flame to hover over his thumb. Grinning at his success he turned to Kame who sat next to him, in delight.

“Ne, ne Kame! Look, I finally got a flame!” said boy turned and jumped at the flame so close to his face causing Jin’s hand to be flung on the table. The small flame escaped his grasp landing on the cloth right in front of Nakamaru, who had his food half way to his mouth ready to eat. Seeing the small fire land right in front of him he shouted in surprise and his fork dropped from his hand. Quickly he turned to catch it with his hand out reached towards it and looked on in amazement as the fork stopped mid air halfway between the floor and his hand. He blinked. No way. Experimentally, he turned his hand a little to the left and watched as the fork copied his hands movements. Slowly he sat up straight in his chair and brought the fork up with him hovering over his plate. He didn’t take notice to the group shouting and Kame reprimanding Jin for his carelessness.

“Jin! You have to be careful!” he shouted as he quickly raised his hand, taking the water out of his cup, and strung it over the fire. With a flick of his wrist he let it go and that was it for the fire. Turning back at Jin he was about to reprimand him again when he saw the shocked look on his face. Looking in the direction he was looking in he turned his head slightly to look at Nakamaru that sat with his hand over his plate with a fork hovering over it. He blinked.

“Ano, guys?” Nakmaru began, “I think I have an-”

“Ability.” Ueda finished for him as he and the rest of the table stared at him with wide eyes. They seemed to be doing that a lot lately.

“This is too weird.” Nakamaru mumbled to himself.

“Sugoi! Nakamaru has telekinesis.” Koki shouted.

“Hush Koki! Not so loud.” Kame said putting a finger over his lip. “And I don’t think it’s telekinesis if he’s moving it with his hand.”

“Uwahh ~ I want my power now.” Junno moaned looking at the eldest member twist and turn the fork floating above his hand.

“Ano…guys? I think we should get going now.” Ueda said looking at the waitress who either was staring at them in wonder or just fangirling. They soon agreed when they saw Jin begin to snap his fingers again, and Kame reprimand him before he even did anything.

~#~#~#~#~~#~#~#~#

The next day Nakamaru walked into KAT-TUN’s dressing room and the first thing he saw was Koki opening and closing his fingers from his thumb as small bits of static energy appeared and Junno was moving some pencils on the table with his hand without even touching them. He blinked then quickly shut the door. Before he could make his escape, the door opened, a hand shot out, grabbed him by the collar and dragged him inside.

“Maru!” Jin squealed and rubbed his head against the older boys neck affectionately as his arm slung around his neck preventing him from running. “Guess what! Koki and Junno got their power!” he said gleefully.

“I think he noticed.” Kame said boredly as he played with some water in his cup while he sat on the floor. Nakamaru sighed and let Jin drag him over to the two who were excitedly testing out their new powers. When the two approached Koki said boy looked up at them with a grin on his face.

“And I presume your element is…” Nakamaru began letting the sentence hang. Koki’s grin widened as he pointed his finger like a gun and a small little shot of yellow energy came out effectively zapping a poor unsuspecting Junno on his exposed shoulder.

“Itai!” the acrobatic shouted as he rubbed his shoulder. Nakamaru looked at Junno then to Koki where he was grinning like a manic now and looked at him saying.

“Lightening.”

Jin snickered by his side as he watched Junno get up and come their way.

“Oi! Koki cut it out, that hurts you know.” Koki looked at him with an innocent face.

“Cut what out?” Before they could start another argument Nakamaru decided to intervene.

“So Junno, what’s your power.” The younger boys smile immediately came back and he totally forgot about Koki, excited to show off his new power. Nakamaru blinked in confusion and wondered why he put his hand in front of his face. A few seconds later he felt a soft breeze caress his face and knew the room had no windows so it only could be Junno. When Junno moved his hand back he looked at him expectantly.

“Well?”

“Well, that was refreshing.” He said as he fixed some of his bangs back in place.

“Cool huh?”

“Yeah, so I take it you have air?”

“Hai!”

“Saa! Well since it looks like we all have our powers, what should we do?” Koki said standing up and looking at the group excitedly.

“I think we should talk to Miora.” Ueda said from his place by the mirrors, it had already been a few days since they came from the command center.

“I agree with Ueda.” Nakamaru said as he took a seat next to Kame on the floor watching as the baby of the group made a ‘W’ with the water in mid air.

“But when?” Junno asked.

“How about tomorrow afternoon before our photoshoot in the evening.” Jin suggested. The rest of the group agreed and waited patiently for their choreographer to come in telling them it was time to practice. Nakamaru watched as Junno blew a pencil back and forth on the table and Jin began to snap his fingers and a thought hit him.

“Kame,” said boy looked at him. “Remind me to never leave Jin and Junno in the same room together.” Kame looked at him a bit confusedly but then looked at the two across the room from them and he understood. A small smirk appeared on his face.

“Hai.”

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

Next time on Mighty Morphin KAT-TUN!

“We need Chaotic Zord power now!”

Mighty Morphin KAT-TUN! ~ Chp 4

2008-06-20T00:16:50Z

Title: Mighty Morphin KAT-TUN!

Characters: KAT-TUN, guest appearance NEWS

Genre: Action/Adventure/Member Ai

Rating: PG

Summary: Evil has awoken and now it’s up to six individuals to save our world. The question is. Can they do it?

Disclaimer: I do not own KAT-TUN, NEWS or anything related to JE or the Power Rangers.

Chapter 4

“Oi, they’re asleep.” Said a voice.

“Shush baka. You’ll wake them.” Whispered a second voice.

“Itai! You didn’t have to hit me.” Whined the first voice.

“Hey, guys there’s no need for violence.” A third voice said looking mainly at the second voice with a smile, which got him a glare in return.

“Hey they’re waking up.” The first voice said rubbing his head.

“Anyone would wake up after all the noise you guys made.” A fourth voice mumbled to himself.

The small group of ‘voices’ watched from their spot by the side of the bed, as the duo began to stir. Sleepy eyes opened to look at the reason for their not so sound sleep.

“Hey, what are you guys doing in here?” Jin asked sleepily as he rubbed his eye and rolled over to face them properly. Nakamaru yawned and rolled over as well having his back facing Jin, as he looked at the rest of his friends crowded by the bedside. His wound by now was completely healed and he was quite surprised.

“We came to check up on Maru, duh.” Kame said looking at him with a ‘what else’ look on his face. Jin just stuck his tongue out from behind Nakamarus back and Kame made a face in retaliation.

“Now, now children let’s not fight.” Nakamaru said with a small smile. The group grinned at them and Koki took a seat on the bed.

“So how are you feeling?” he asked tentively.

“Actually, I feel great. I had a pain in my side earlier but now it’s gone. So how are you guys?” The groups’ eyes widened slightly.

“We’re fine but, really?” Junno asked.

“Hai. See.” He said as he sat up and raised his shirt to show four small scars marring his flesh.

“Wow.” Ueda mumbled. Since Jin couldn’t see because the scars were on his other side he leaned over to get a better look and grinned when he saw the faint scars.

“Yay! Maru’s all better!” Before Nakamaru had a chance to stop him. Jin pounced on him in a bear hug rubbing his head against his chest affectionately like a cat would do to its owner.

“Oi! Chotto matte!” Nakamaru shouted but ended up laughing with the rest of the group at Jin’s childish behavior. Kame smiled and let his childishness, which was rare to see, seep through as he jumped on the bed and crawled over to the two. He pushed Jin aside and instead took his place as he snuggled into Nakamarus chest and hugged him.

“No, Marus mine.” He said playfully with a pout on his face. Jin looked at him for a second before his grin widened and he rested his head on the other side of Nakamarus chest hugging him as well and pulling him toward him.

“No, Maru’s mine!” he shouted sticking his tongue out.

“No mine!” Kame shouted back, giving another pull.

“No mine!”

“Mine!”

“Mine!”

“No, ours!” The trio on the bed looked up just in time to see the rest of KAT-TUN dive in the bed ready to pounce them.

“Oi, oi! Chotte mat-” Nakamaru tried to scream but it was too late as they landed on him in one big heap laughing and giggling. Nakamaru grunted from the extra weight but in the back of his mind he was glad everyone was all right. Slowly the giggling and laughter died down and the group untangled them selves from each other and laid around the large bed to talk. Jin and Kame had Nakamaru sandwiched between them refusing to let go while Koki and Junno laid by their feet and Ueda rested his head on Kames thigh. They filled Nakamaru in on everything that happened and it was still pretty hard for him to digest. He finally told them what was bothering him and everyone seemed to understand his feelings and told him how they each felt; like it wasn’t real at first but they learned that it was in fact very real and accepted their ‘destiny’, as Junno put it. Before they got any further with their conversation the door opened and in walked Keyla and the little girl, who was now dressed in a simple white summer dress that almost touched her ankles and white sandals. Her brunette hair was combed silky smooth and her big brown eyes lit up as she looked at them.

“Papa!”

“Eh!?” The group said in shock as they watched her run across the room headed straight to the bed. When she finally reached the side of the bed she tried to climb up but it was too high.

“Papa, help.” She said pleadingly as she stretched out her hands.

“Eh? Me?” Jin asked astonished, pointing to himself.

“Papa…” she mumbled as her eyes began to tear up. Panicking he quickly scooped her up in his arms to sit in his lap not wanting her to cry; he didn’t like when girls cried. Her tears miraculously evaporated and she looked up at him with a big smile as she buried her head in his shirt. The group looked on in fascination, including Keyla. Nakamaru was first to break the odd silence.

“Ano, did I miss something?” Looking at the rest of the group who were now sitting up looking at the little girl in Jin’s arms.

“Apparently we all did.” Kame stated.

“He’s your father?” Keyla asked indescribably, pointing at the equally shocked Jin. Koki looked a little sad that the girl thought Jin was her father but smiled anyway deciding to crack a joke instead.

“Oi, Jin when were you planning to tell us.” Jin looked at him with panicked eyes.

“Koki, you know I don’t have a kid!”

“Hey, we’re uncles now.” Junno said grinning, totally ignoring Jins ‘plight’, which got him a glare from said member.

“I said I don’t have a-”

“Ah, Jin.” Nakamaru interrupted.

“What?” he asked, not really happy he was cut off. Nakamaru nodded his head in the girl’s direction and Jin looked down to see the girl looking at him with saddened eyes.

“Papa, doesn’t want me?” she asked, a few tears already falling. Jin’s heart broke.

“Hey, hey now. I didn’t mean it…I mean…uh…no more tears ok?” he said not really knowing what to say but gently wipe her tears away. She sniffed and looked at him.

“So, papa…”

“Papa’s right here.” He said hugging her closer. He didn’t know what else to do. His mind was screaming he was an idiot but his heart said he was doing the right thing. She smiled and nestled her head comfortably in the crook of his neck. He sighed in relief and looked back up at the group who was looking at him in shock. “What?”

“Baka.” Kame mumbled shaking his head slowly, but couldn’t help the small smile that crept on his face. Keyla watched the whole scene and blinked. This was too much. Shaking her head she looked at the group on the bed and turned to Nakamaru.

“So how are you feeling?” He blinked and looked at her.

“Huh? Oh! I feel great. Never better. Arigato.” The group had told him about how Keyla had fixed him up and he was more than grateful for her care. She nodded and before she could say anything else Kame beat her too it.

“So, ‘papa’…” he started, drawling on the word ‘papa’. “when did this miraculous event happen? I mean I feel hurt you didn’t tell us.” Jin stuck his tongue out at him.

“Ano…sweetie, can you tell me…ano…when did Jin become your… ‘papa’?” Keyla asked trying to find the right words to say as she walked to the side of the bed next to the girl and Jin. She turned her head around to look at her.

“Papa’s been my papa since…” she put a small finger to her chin as she looked up at the canopy in thought. “…since this afternoon.” She said with a smile. Keyla raised her eyebrow and looked at Jin then back at the girl.

“How did you know he was your papa since this afternoon? Do you have any other family?”

“I knew papa was my papa when he saved me from the monsters and papa is all I have.” She said looking at him adoringly then turned back to Keyla.

“What do you mean all you have?”

“I don’t have anyone so I was looking for papa in the park but those monsters came after me.” She said with a sad face but then brightened up. “But then papa came and rescued me!” she said gleefully. Keyla wasn’t getting it.

“Can you remember what you were doing before you came in the park?” Koki asked. She turned to look at him.

“I was walking around the shops and stores for a while but I couldn’t find him.”

“You mean you were walking around the streets all by yourself!” Keyla asked disbelievingly. The rest of the guys were just as shocked. She nodded her head.

“Ok, I think we should talk about this later.” She said running a frustrated hand through her hair and sighing. The rest of the group silently agreed as the watched the girl go back to snuggling Jin’s chest.

“Ano…so what’s your name?” Junno asked. The group looked at him then looked at her.

“Papa didn’t give me one yet.” She said looking at him then turned to look at Jin. Jin looked at her confused then looked back at the group for help.

“So ‘papa’ what are you going to name her?” Ueda asked grinning. So much for help. He sighed and looked down at her in thought.

“Ano…how about…ano…Moriko.”

“Forest child?” Kame asked in wonder.

“Yeah, I mean I found her in the park and it has a small forest in it, so I think it suits her. What do you think?” he asked looking down at her. She grinned up at him.

“Moriko like it, Moriko like it!”

“Then Moriko it is.” Jin said with a laugh and the rest group smiled at how happy she looked.

“Not bad Akanishi.” Keyla said looking at the smiling child. “Well then Moriko, why don’t we and the rest of the guys go for dinner.”

“Hai!” she said wiggling out of Jins hold to the edge of the bed but Jin had to help her get down. When her two feet were fully on the ground she turned back to her ‘papa’. “Let’s go papa!” she looked so cute with her big brown eyes that he couldn’t help but smile back and nod.

“Hai, let’s go” He turned to the rest of the group on the bed who were looking at him with smirks on their faces. “What?” They shook their heads and began to pile out of the bed and headed to the door. Who would have thought Jin would be a pa…father first.

“Papa.” He looked down to see two hands reaching for him. “Up.” She said simply. It took him a moment to figure out what she meant before it clicked .

“Oh! Hai.” He got out of the bed and easily picked her up holding her with one hand and the side of his hip. Her arms automatically circled his neck and she giggled as they began to walk to the door.

“Oi, pops hurry it up.” Koki said from the door. Jin just stuck his tongue out at him making the rest of the group laugh. Keyla led them to the living room they had passed downstairs and were more than happy to see the plates full of food on the glass table. Miora greeted them by the soft sofas smiling as she saw the group.

“Ah, how is everyone doing? Yuichi, how are you feeling?”

“I feel great. Arigatou for taking care of me.”

“No need to thank me, come let us eat.” There were no protests there as they all took a seat; with of course Moriko sitting on Jins lap. They ate talking lightly and informed Miora of Jin’s unexpected child. The food was delicious and by the end of dinner they were stuffed and pleasantly full.

“Hey, how long have we been here?” Ueda suddenly asked.

“For about a day, you guys were sleeping for quite a while.” Keyla answered sipping her tea.

“What! A whole day! We have to get back!” Koki shouted getting up from his comfy seat next to Nakamaru.

“Koki have you forgotten a day over her is only half a day back home.” Junno said smiling his sunny smile as he relaxed in his seat. “So it’s probably like just about morning over there, right Keyla?”

“Correct, so no need to worry.” She said simply.

“True, but we have an interview at nine so we should probably get back soon.” Kame said from his spot next to Ueda. The rest of the group nodded in agreement.

“Yeah we should really get going now.” Nakamaru said.

“Ok, then I guess that means we’ll be seeing you guys later then.” Keyla said getting up followed by the rest of the group.

“Remember that you can come here anytime, be it to relax or for other matters.” Miora said, and they all knew what she meant by ‘other matters’.

“No, I don’t want papa to go!” Moriko shouted as she clung to Jin’s leg.

“Huh?” Jin said as he looked down.

“Papa don’t go.” She pleaded.

“Oh, boy.” Keyla mumbled to herself. Walking over to Moriko she kneeled down in front of her.

“Hey, he won’t be gone for too long, ok?”

“But, papa…” she mumbled.

“Hey,” Jin whispered as he stooped down in front of her detaching her from his leg and held her small hands in his. “I won’t be gone for long. I promise to come see you as soon as I can.” She looked a bit reluctant. “I promise.” He said with a smile.

“Ok!” she said with a smile and launched herself at him in a hug. He chuckled and hugged her back. Talking through dinner made him get to think Moriko was his own as they had quickly bonded. He released her slowly and led her to Keyla who took her hand as he walked over to the group.

“Ano…exactly how do we get back?” Nakamaru asked looking around.

“Oh, just push down the button on the side of your bands.”

“Huh?” they looked at there bands and just like she said, there was a small button on the side of it. It was barely seen if you didn’t look properly.

“Oh, so what will happen when we press it?” he asked a bit unsure.

“You’ll just teleport to where you were last, in this case, the park. Or if you have any place in mind, it’ll take you there.” Miora answered.

“Wait, did you say teleport? I don’t…” Ueda began but his mouth was covered by Kame who grinned. Nakamaru looked at then weirdly but then shrugged it off as them goofing off again.

“Alright then, I guess we’ll see you.”

“Hai, I guess so.”

“Bye, papa.” Moriko said as she waved him off.

“See you, Moriko.” He said with a smile. Kame had finally talked Ueda into teleporting and with one last wave at the three ladies they all pushed the small button on their bands. Six staticy bright lights of, red, blue, black, pink, green, and yellow zoomed around the room and headed through the ceiling and out of sight.

“Papa gone.” Moriko mumbled.

“Cheer up, he’ll be back. He promised.” Keyla said as she looked down at her.

“Yes, child. We will be seeing him soon enough.” Miora said looking down at her with a small smile. Moriko nodded slightly and Miora continued. “Ok, then ladies. Shall we go to bed?” Keyla nodded and looked at Moriko.

“Let’s head to bed, ne?” she nodded again and the trio made their way to the grand staircase.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#

Six streams of light landed in the park and faded leaving six boys instead.

“Wicked! Let’s do it again!” Junno shouted jumping on his toes.

“What in the world was that?” Nakamaru shouted holding his stomach feeling a bit queasy.

“That!” Ueda began holding his own stomach. “Was what I was trying to tell you before someone...” He looked pointedly at Kame with a glare, where said boy just whistled lightly and looked up at the dawning sky. “…shut me up.”

“Well, it’s over now, but I feel like we’ll soon get used to it.” Jin said, stretching and giving a slight yawn. “Hey, what time is it?”

“6:45 a.m.” Koki answered looking at his watch.

“Just six? I guess it really is half a day over here when a day passes over there.” Kame said looking around the empty park and at the sky, where the sun was just about ready to make its debut. “Well I guess we should all get home and change, ne?” He said looking at everyone. They nodded and he looked at his watch. “I guess I’ll see you guys at the studio, ne?”

“Yeah, see you guys.” Koki said as he and Nakamaru began to walk in a different direction from the group.

“Hai, see you later.” Jin said waving as he and the rest of the group walked away.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

Next time on Mighty Morphin KAT-TUN!

“First Jin, now you.”

“Eh? Jin?”

“How else do you think Koki’s pants got on fire...”

Mighty Morphin KAT-TUN! ~ Chp 3

2008-06-20T00:13:06Z

Title: Mighty Morphin KAT-TUN!

Characters: KAT-TUN, guest appearance NEWS

Genre: Action/Adventure/Member Ai

Rating: PG

Summary: Evil has awoken and now it’s up to six individuals to save our world. The question is. Can they do it?

Disclaimer: I do not own KAT-TUN, NEWS or anything related to JE or the Power Rangers.

Chapter 3

"I think I'm going to be sick." the yellow ranger groaned, holding his stomach.

"That was fun, let's do it again!" The green ranger shouted pumping his fist in the air. They had some how been flying through the air at top speed and landed in the command centre.

"Junno!" The group shouted.

"What?"

"Keyla!" the red ranger shouted when he saw the girl rushing towards them. "Maru, he's..." he looked down at his friend in his arms who was sweating quite profusely and was practically unconscious. She walked up to him and checked Nakamarus wound and felt his forehead.

"Shoot." she said drawing her hand back. "Follow me." she said spinning on her heel and leading them across the large command centre to a different part of the room that looked like a tropical rain forest mixed with a modern hospital. There was a lake surrounded by rocks and a few trolleys that held some modern medical supplies. There was also grass now instead of the metal floor and a few hospital beds lined off under a few palm trees and other foliage.

"What's wrong with him?" The red ranger asked.

"The tunaks poison caused him to develop a fever."

"Poison!" the group shouted.

"I didn't know those things were poisonous." the pink ranger said.

"They're not." she said as they reached the lake. "Lay him here." she said pointing to a spot near the edge of the lake.

"But how..." the green ranger began.

"They're not poisonous, but usually there is one hanging around. It's rare really." She said walking over to a bush and picking a few flower petals. “The only difference between a poisonous tunak and a normal one is a poisonous tunak has long black claws." Walking back over to the group she grabbed a few towels of a trolley and kneeled between Nakamaru and the lake. The yellow ranger blinked thinking back.

"It did have black claws." he mumbled.

"Will he be alright?" The black ranger asked worriedly.

Dipping the towel in the water she opened his shirt and cleaned the wound. He hissed in pain as the cool water touched his exposed flesh. She nodded.

"He will be." Taking the flower petal, she pressed it to the wound and took the cloth, wetting it again, and placed it over the wound and flower. "Since you brought him quickly, the poison hasn't gotten too far." Taking another towel she dipped it into the cool water and patted his face to remove the sweat and dirt. Then she dipped it back in, folded it and placed it over his head. "If a tunaks poison stays in the body for longer than three hours, it's fatal. But don't worry, he's ok now. The water in this lake is healing water. It heals simple illnesses like his fever, but for the poison he needs the healing water and a special plant to detoxify it."

"So what now?"

"You rest."

The group turned at the new voice.

"Lady Miora!"

"How is he?"

"Oh, he's fine now. I've taken care of the wound."

"Good." she turned to the rangers. "I see you've found out how to transform." she said looking at the red ranger. He looked at her and nodded slowly then looked at his hands. He took off his helmet and scratched his head looking around.

"Yeah, I guess. It kinda came to me, that's all." She smiled.

"I see. But I am proud of all of you on your first fight with the tunaks and lefer." The others had copied Jin's movements and took off their helmets as well, all except for the black ranger that is, since he still had the little girl in his hand.

"Ano, where do I put her?"

"I'll take her." Keyla said and took the little girl out of his arms bringing her over to a bed under a palm tree. She laid her down gently and covered her with the sheet. "She just needs to rest."

"And so do all off you. You have had a long day." Miora said looking at them.

"Is this really worth it?" The black ranger asked taking off his helmet. They looked at him and he looked at his friend. "I mean Maru got hurt and..." he scratched his head in frustration. "...I just..."

"It's ok Koki," Junno said putting a comforting arm around his shoulders. "We all feel the same way." he said, giving him a small smile.

"It is alright to feel upset Koki." Miora said looking at him. "Anyone would feel as you feel if their friend were hurt. That is why you all are here to protect others from ending up as Yuichi or worse." He looked at her for a moment before slowly nodding in understanding and looked back at his friend who was now peacefully sleeping. "Now, I believe it is time you fellows to have a rest, since you have had such a long day."

"Rest?" Kame said, looking at an imaginary watch on is wrist. "We don't have time. We have to get back."

"Oh, don't you know, a day here is only half a day gone over there." Keyla said walking over to them.

"Really?" Ueda asked, shocked, as well as everyone else.

"So you're telling me that a whole day over here is only half a day back home?" Koki asked to clarify it and make sure.

"Yup."

"Sugoi!" Junno cheered.

"Why am I not surprised." Kame said looking around the room, and the indoor starry sky.
"Where is 'here' anyway?" he asked referring to the command centre.

"Here, is your command centre and my home." Miora said looking at them then at the room fondly.

"Home?" Ueda asked. She nodded looking around the room as she explained.

"Hai, we are on three levels. This is the third level used as the command centre and sick bay. The second level is really the living quarters that has everything a normal home does and the third level...well we will talk about that later." she said with a smile.

Kame doubted there was anything 'normal' about the living quarters as he gave the stars a quick glance. She noticed him and grinned.

"As you may know my home is not all that normal since it is in a different dimension then yours."

"Well, that makes sense." Kame mumbled.

"A different dimension, well it makes sense now. It explains the strange sky as a ceiling." Junno said. She nodded.

"Does anyone know how to take these uniforms off?" Koki suddenly asked.

"All you have to say is 'Power Down.'" Miora said. They looked at her then each other and shrugged their shoulders.

"Power down." they said in unison.

"Cool." Junno said, looking at his normal clothes in awe.

"Alright now. I think you all had a long day and need to rest." Miora said giving them a motherly gaze. "Keyla," she said without looking at her. "Please show them to their rooms."

"Yes, lady Miora." she then proceeded to pick up the girl when Koki stopped her.

"Let me." he said as he picked the little girl up easily. She saw how he looked at the girl in his arms with caring eyes and felt her lips twitch but shook her head quickly and walked towards the door stiffly.

"Follow me." Jin picked Nakamaru up slowly and followed Keyla and the rest of the group out the door.

They piled into a large elevator and were all lost in their own thoughts as Keyla pressed the down button. When the doors finally opened the group gasped. Walking out the elevator slowly, they thought they just stepped into a mansion or palace of some sorts. The room was covered in marble; the walls were a gold colored marble while the floor was a soft beige. There was a grand staircase with a red carpet that led up stairs with the railing also made of a dark brown marble. Looking up, there was a beautiful crystal chandelier hanging from...stars? Of course. The ceiling was a vast amount of stars in a night sky. Surprisingly the room was bright. Keyla headed straight to the staircase and as they followed her they passed a large room that they supposed was the living room since it had soft brown couches scattered around it and a large fireplace by the wall with thick white curtains that were closed at the moment. As they ascended the stairs she then led them down a long hall that had large wooden double doors on each side. She stopped to a door on the right and opened it to reveal a bedroom decorated in green and emerald. The large king size bed sat by the wall draped with thick dark green clothes, held up by a oak canopy, and green sheets and blankets, with multiple pillows in different shades of green. The floor was made of emerald marble with a few dark green carpets scattered around it and there was a large window covered by thick green curtains opposite the bed on the right. There was an oak desk in the corner and a large closet in the other corner. In front of the bed on the opposite wall was a large flat screen TV and another room that led to the bathroom. The group stared at the room in awe. It was beautiful. She turned to Junno.

"This, as you can see, is your room."

"Sugoi!" he shouted already bouncing into the room. She looked at Ueda and nodded her head toward the oak door opposite Junno's room. "That's your room." He looked at her then walked to the door slowly and opened it. It was the same as Junno's except his was decorated in yellow and bits of gold. A small smile crossed his lips. She walked a few feet from Ueda's room and stood in front of another oak door and looked at Koki. "This is your room, you can sleep now and let me take her or wait." she said simply.

"I'll wait." he said with a smile. She nodded and walked across the hall to the door opposite Koki's. Opening it revealed a room decorated in blue and sapphire. She looked at Jin.

"Bring him this way." He nodded and followed her obediently to the large king sized bed where he gently put Nakamaru down. She walked into the bathroom and came back with a basin filled with water. Resting it on the bedside table she took the dry towel off his head and dipped it in the water and put it back on his head. Looking at his wound again, she removed the flower and towel to allow the wound to continue healing on its’ on. She then pulled up the blanket and tucked it under his chin. He looked much better now compared to how he looked when he first came in. She gave a little sigh and turned to the remainder of the group. "All he needs is rest."

"I'm staying." They all looked to see Jin pulling up a chair to sit next to the bed where Nakamaru slept peacefully. He was really worried for his friend and in all honesty, thought it was his fault he got hurt. Nakamaru was the person he always turned to when he needed advice and didn't know what to do. He looked at him as the older brother he never had and sometimes even in a fatherly way. The least he could do is stay by his side while he recovered. She sighed again and nodded, ushering everybody else out she closed the door silently. Walking a few feet down the hall she came to another oak door and looked at Kame with a smirk.

"This is your room." He looked at her and felt a certain dread as he opened the door slowly.

Pink.

He sighed and entered the room that was of course pink. But as he looked around the room carefully he saw that it had a lot of different shades that were dark, almost red or magenta, even a little bit of black was thrown here and there along with a few rubies. Finished giving the room a brief inspection he turned to Keyla.

"Not bad." She smirked.

"Good, I thought I'd spruce it up a bit for you." He smiled.

"Arigato." She nodded and turned to Koki.

"I'll take her from here." He blinked.

"That's alright, I can still carry her."

"No you can't. I'm taking her to my room." She said flatly.

"Oh." was all he could say as he slowly handed the little girl over. "Well, I guess I'll see you later." He said as he scratched the back of his head awkwardly. She nodded and turned around with the little girl in her arms and walked down the hall to her room. When she was out of sight he let out a sigh.

"Smooth moves Romeo." Koki looked up to see Kame staring at him with a smirk on his lips as he leaned on the doorframe of his room. He had forgotten he was still standing outside Kames door.

"Shut up." He mumbled as he let out another sigh and headed to his room. "See ya." Kame nodded and retreated to his room.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#

When Keyla reached her room she rested the little girl on her bed and covered her.

"How is she?"

"Lady Miora!" she gasped spinning around to see the woman smiling at her. "Oh, she’s fine, just needs to sleep. But I guess we'll have to find her parents when she wakes up." she said looking at the child fondly. "She looks like the little sister I always wanted." she mumbled to herself forgetting Miora was in the room but shook her head and looked at her with a blush on her cheeks for voicing her thoughts out loud. "I mean...I..." Miora gave a light laugh as she walked up to her.

"I understand Keyla. There's no need to be embarrassed." She nodded slowly then turned her head when she heard the sheets rustle on the bed. The little girl was now awake and sitting up on the bed rubbing her sleepy eyes. Keyla immediately was by her side.

"Hi, there." she said softly as to not frighten her. The little girl turned towards her with big brown eyes and blinked then answered in a small voice.

"Hi."

"How are you feeling?"

"Ok." she said and looked around the room. "Where's papa?"

"Your papa? Well...he's not here right now." she said as she pushed some of her curly black hair behind her ear. "How about we get you washed up and something to eat before we go look for your papa." she offered. The little girl looked at her for a moment then nodded her head slowly. Keyla smiled and stood up. "Good, oh yeah my name is Keyla, and this is lady Miora," she said pointing to Miora standing behind her, " what's yours?" The little girl blinked.

"I don't have one." she said simply. Keyla looked at her surprised and turned to look at Miora then back at the little girl.

"No name? Then what does your papa call you?" The little girl tilted her head in thought then answered.

"He hasn't called me anything yet." Keyla was now confused and was about to ask more questions when she felt a hand on her shoulder.

"How about we go get your bath ready." Miora suggested looking at the little girl. She nodded and started to climb out of the bed. "We'll look for him later." Miora whispered to Keyla. She nodded and stretched out her hand to the girl who took it a bit warily.

"Let's go, ne?"

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#

Jin sighed as he looked at his sleeping friend. The one who got injured because he wasn't good enough to be a leader and protect his friends. Sighing again he ran a hand through his hair in silent frustration. He took Nakamarus hand in his, squeezing it gently, and rested his head on the soft bed as he tried to get his thoughts together. A few minutes passed and before he knew it, he fell asleep.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#

Slowly he opened his eyes and blinked out the sleep trying to find his bearings. The first thing he realised was that he was in a bed and someone was holding his hand. Turning his head to the side he saw a mop of black hair before he realised it was a head. Then he smiled when he saw it was just Jin. Jin actually brought back his memory of what had happened. He remembered the battle and watching everyone turn into rangers and fighting the tunaks. He also remembered jumping on the little girl to save her from being attacked by the stray tunak and feeling extreme pain then passing out. Sighing he looked around the room noticing something off the bat, it was blue, a lot of blue. His eye twitched, what was with them and giving him blue? Sighing again he tried to sit up, forgetting Jin still had his hand, and hissed when he felt a pain in his side. The sudden noise and movement woke Jin and he blinked sleepy eyed at him until he finally realised he was up.

“Maru! You’re up! How are you feeling? I’m so sorry!” he babbled, with eyes almost tearing up at seeing his friend awake. He smiled and patted his head affectionately.

“Hai, I’m up and I feel alright. But what are you apologising for?”

“Cause I couldn’t protect you! What kind of leader am I if I can’t even protect my friends?!” he said with frustration and saddened eyes.

“Jin it wasn’t your fault. If anybody, it’s mine, since I thought it all was a dream and still want to think of it as one but this pain in my side is telling me other wise.” He said with a grin as he began to stroke Jin’s hair to calm him down.

“But I still should have been there to protect you. I’m sorry.” He said as he laid his head on the edge of the bed. Sighing again he moved over in the large bed, careful of his wound, and lifted up the comforter.

“Come on.” He said tiredly. One thing he knew for sure was that when Jin felt guilty, he felt guilty; and would continue to do so until he thought the person really had forgiven him. He looked at Nakamaru for a moment before he hesitantly and slowly climbed into the bed, being sure to stay a good distance away from him, afraid that he might hurt him. Rolling his eyes at Jin’s behaviour he moved closer till they were side by side and wrapped an arm around his shoulders till Jins head rested comfortably on his own shoulder. “Now” he began, shifting a bit to get comfortable. “Like I said before, you have nothing to apologise for and it wasn’t your fault okay?”

“But-”

“No buts.” He said cutting him off and turning his head to look him in the eye. They stared at each other for a moment until Jin let out a defeated sigh.

“Fine.” He said with a pout. Nakamaru grinned, thinking only Jin would pout at not being said to apologise.

“Good.” He said and ruffled his hair playfully. The younger boy giggled and squirmed on the side of him finally settling down when he stopped. Giving a yawn he turned on his side and snuggled into his shoulder mumbling an ‘Arigato Maru’, before falling asleep. He didn’t know what the thank you was for but knowing Jin, he’d probably never know. Looking at his sleeping face made him wonder how the rest of the group was doing. As being the oldest member in the group he made it his responsibility to take care of everyone else and to see that they were all alright. He often felt like a father taking care of his sons and it was a pleasant feeling in itself. He had a special relationship with each member and probably knew the most about all the members than they did of each other. Like Jin for instance, he knew a lot of people thought he was a player and a heartbreaker because of his looks but in all honesty, Jin was a kid at heart and just wanted to sing and perform. He was a good kid that could be shy when he wanted to and annoying as well but he worked hard and stuck to his goals like glue, even if they took forever to do, he still stuck to them, like learning English. He loved the language but since he was always so busy with singing, dramas and everything else in between, he didn’t have the time to study but when he could he did with all his heart. Nakamaru sighed and looked up at the blue canopy as Jin slept silently beside him. He shifted and blinked when the pain in his side was no more than a dull ache. Reaching under his shirt he felt around his side and came across four healing scars. Wow. He suddenly yawned and decided to wonder why his wound was healing so quickly later, but for now sleep called to him. Bringing the comforter closer with his free hand he tucked his sleeping companion and himself in and settled back into the soft pillows.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

Next time on Mighty Morphin KAT-TUN!

“No, Maru’s mine!” he shouted sticking his tongue out.

“No mine!” Kame shouted back, giving another pull.

“No mine!”

“Mine!”

“Mine!”

Mighty Morphin KAT-TUN!~ Chp 2

2008-06-20T00:07:31Z

Title: Mighty Morphin KAT-TUN!

Characters: KAT-TUN, guest appearance NEWS

Genre: Action/Adventure/Member Ai

Rating: PG

Summary: Evil has awoken and now it’s up to six individuals to save our world. The question is. Can they do it?

Disclaimer: I do not own KAT-TUN, NEWS or anything related to JE or the Power Rangers.

Chapter 2

It was quite a surprise to the group when their manager approved of the bands and said he liked the matching bands that showed an individual color describing them. He told them that they would be wearing them for a while, in concerts, interviews and everywhere else; like they had a choice anyway. After the photo shoot they had dance practice for the rest of the day until five o'clock that evening. The group was now walking to a nearby restaurant so they could have dinner.

"Ah, I'm so hungry." Koki groaned holding his stomach for emphasis.

"We're almost there." Ueda said.

"Hey, why don't we take a short cut through the park?" Kame suggested looking at the park they were approaching.

"Yeah, let's go." Jin said walking ahead of the group. During this time of day the park was basically empty with the exception of a few people taking a mid day stroll. They headed toward the open field that was usually used for big events or simple family picnics. Still walking a few feet in front of the group Jin stopped when he heard something. "Hey guys, do you hear something?" he asked looking around.

"No I don't hear-" Kame began but stopped when he heard a beeping sound. He looked around and finally found the source was blinking on Jin's band. "Jin, it's your band." He finally said. Everyone stared at Jin's band that was indeed blinking and giving off a steady beep. Kame walked closer to him and soon his band began to beep too. As the rest of the group came closer all of their bands began to blink and give of a steady beep.

"Ano...guys what's happening?" Ueda asked.

"Hey aren't these suppose to blink when-"

"Ahhhh!!!"

Junno's words were cut off by a scream and the group looked at each other then in the direction the scream came from. Jin was the first to move and ran off towards the scream.

"Jin!" Kame shouted but was behind him in a second, followed by the rest of the group. They ran a few minutes as the scream grew louder and finally made a turn around a large bush to stop dead in their tracks. Before them were grey faceless creatures with black and white zigzag marks all over their body. There was about twenty of them and they were surrounding a little girl and dragging her off somewhere. She looked no older than six and was struggling with all her might to get free.

"No way." Nakamaru mumbled. Jin took a step forward and Nakamaru saw this. "Jin, what are you doing?"

"What do you mean what am I doing? We have to help her!" He shouted.

"I know!" He shouted back then mumbled to himself "But this can't be real." Before anyone could say anything else there was another scream and they turned around just in time to see a group of tunaks jump in the air to pounce on them.

"Move!" Jin shouted.

Everyone jumped out of the way just in time, but that didn't make them safe. Now they were in the midst of the tunaks and were looking around worriedly.

"What are we supposed to do?" Ueda asked, looking at the creatures uneasily.

"It looks like we'll have to fight." Junno said with a small on his face. Ueda looked at him like he was crazy.

"Are you serious?!"

"He's right. We have no choice." Jin said looking at the tunaks then at him. There was another scream and Jin looked at the girl only to be roughly pushed to the floor with a Tunak on top of him.

"Jin!" Kame shouted, only to be kicked in the back and land on his knees. Koki and Junno were about to help their friends when they found themselves on their backs as well from two tunaks that punched them. Ueda had been caught off guard and got kicked in the back landing flat on his stomach, while one kick to the stomach had sent Nakamaru flying to the ground landing on his side. Jin, now over his shock, flung the tunak off him roughly only to roll over from a foot that was aimed at his head. He got up quickly and held up his arm to block an incoming punch and seeing an opening in his opponents defence, he punched the tunak in the chest watching as it fell back on the ground squirming. He was a bit shocked that his punch was that effective but didn't dwell on it as he turned to find his friends were all up on their feet and trying to defend themselves. He saw Kame get punched in the stomach and was about to run over and help him when another tunak jumped in front of him.

Kame coughed and tried to get back up but his back was in a lot of pain. That was some kick. But nonetheless he got up only to be kicked in the stomach and fall on his back. Ouch. He looked up at the tunak that was causing him so much trouble and felt his anger boil. The tunak came rushing at him and was about to jump on him when he raised his foot up and kicked it hard in the chin smiling when it froze in mid air and then fell on it's back. He got up feeling a bit better, but that didn't last for long as another tunak came out of the blue and punched him in the face.

Koki and Junno were happy at this moment, that they were naturalists when it came to back flips and flipping in general, because now it seems that’s all they were doing to avoid getting beat to a pulp. Koki aimed a punch at a tunak which knocked it to the ground and he smiled proudly only for it to drop as fast as it came when three tunaks came in its place running toward him. He spun around and ran with them hot on his heels. Seeing a tree nearby, he got an idea. Running at full speed now, he ran straight toward the tree and a second before he ran in to it he ran to the left and watched as the tunaks ran straight into the tree. "Yosh!" He shouted when he saw them land in a heap. He grinned and was about to turn around when a tunak jumped on him tackling him to the ground.

Junno was trying very hard to land a punch at a tunak that kept dodging his advances. He was sent skidding on his back when the tunak punched him in the chest and was about to do more when he took his long leg and swiped it under the tunak making it join him on the groud. Holding his chest he got up slowly only to drop to the ground again as another tunak came and jumped on his back.

Ueda was glad he did boxing, he was able to put up a pretty good fight, but the fact was his opponent was much stronger than him and he was still a bit shaken up about fighting these creatures. He missed a punch and the creature stooped down to knock his feet from under him.

Nakamaru was the only one who probably wasn't getting any other damage done to him since he stayed on the ground and watched the fight from the corner where he had landed. Everyone seemed to be doing okay for a while but then he started to get worried when they were getting kicked and hit more often now. He was still not sure if he was dreaming or not but the pain in his chest told him other wise.

Jin kicked the creature in the back while taking the one that had his arm crashing into another behind him with a grunt. He knew he was the strongest member in KAT-TUN but even so, he still had trouble defending himself.

"Let me go!"

He turned his head toward the little girl, still struggling, and watched as she was thrown to the ground in front of a creature he knew wasn't a tunak. Its whole body was covered in vines and different kinds of plants with a large mouth on its chest and a large flower for a head instead.

"What is that?!" Ueda shouted, looking at the creature with wide eyes only to duct as a leg was swung at him.

"I think that's a lefer!" Junno shouted from the ground rolling over to avoid a foot. The creature let out a maniacal laugh and took slow steps toward the girl.

"I am Vinetora, servant of Xantin. Give me your energy!" It shouted.

"It can talk!!!!" Koki screamed.

The little girl screamed more and that just seemed to get it mad.

"Be quiet!" Vinetora shouted before shooting razor grass blades out it’s' mouth toward the girl. She was too shocked to move and only stared in horror at the sharp blades aimed at her.

"Jin!" Kame shouted.

The group stared in shock at their friend who crouched in front of the girl holding her close to his chest as his back took the impact of the blades. His shirt was sliced in different places and he was bleeding already.

"Jin!" they shouted. Forgetting their opponents for a split second made them all end up on the ground from being kicked or punched.

Jin lifted his head slowly and looked at the girl in his arms.

"Are you ok?" he whispered.

She looked up at him with tears freely falling out of her big brown eyes and nodded. He smiled.

"Good, you go hide behind that tree over there ok?" She nodded again and ran behind a large tree nearby. When the girl was out of his sight his smile dropped and he stood up slowly to face the lefer.

"Huh? Who are you?" It didn't give him time to answer though. "It doesn't matter. Get out of my way!" Before Jin could move it shot out the razor blades again and all he could do to defend himself was cross his arms over his face. "Ha! Ha! Foolish human! Tunaks! Get him!" Vinetora screamed. Jin, now too weak to put up much of a fight against more tunaks, looked around to see if there was something that could help him when his eyes landed on the silver band on his wrist. He seemed to go in a trance for a moment just staring at it. Then he blinked and looked up at the approaching tunaks with hard eyes. Standing up straight he raised his left arm across his chest and brought his index and middle finger to rest on the red gem. Quickly he flicked his fingers downwards and shouted as the red gem began to rotate at high speed.

"Chaotic Red!"

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#

Kame watched as his friend stood to face the tunaks head on and was about to try and help when he saw him shout and suddenly get engulfed in a bright red light. He blinked a couple of times to adjust his eyes again and his mouth dropped open when he saw some one standing in the spot Jin was in, in a uniform of some sort. That couldn't be Jin, could it? The person was wearing a spandex uniform that had the right leg and left arm black, as well as the boot and glove. Whereas the left leg and right arm, boot and glove as well, was red. There was a medium size white stripe that ran from under the arms to the shoulder in a simple circle and a white belt wrapped around his waist. The chest and back were black with a gold crest on the left side of the chest that had a gold 'C' with a lightening bolt running through it. The helmet was red but was tinted black where the eyes and nose should have been. A thick black stripe ran from the centre of the helmet to the back of it with the beginning starting as a triangle point touching the edge of the tint. There was also a piece of metal with a thin line indented in it where the mouth should have been. All in all, this person defiantly couldn't be Jin, could it?

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#

Jin looked through the tinted helmet and looked at his gloved hands. This was too unreal. He felt much better now, definitely not as bad as he felt a few seconds ago but, this was still kind of strange. He looked up at the tunaks that had stopped their assault when he transformed, it seemed that that vine what ever it was shocked too; well from what facial expressions you could read from a mouth on a stomach anyway. He smirked. Time for payback.

Running forward at a speed he didn't know he owned, he jumped over the tunaks and landed right in front of the lefer. It looked shocked and took a step back.

"Miss me?"

He asked before striking a punch right in the creatures’ mouth or chest or what ever it was. The lefer flew back a few feet and landed on its back.

"Wow?" Jin muttered to himself. Before he could do anymore damage to the lefer the tunaks ran for him and stood protectively in front of the lefer. They attacked him but this time he was ready.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#

Ueda watched as Jin fought the tunaks and realized that the tunaks that where fighting them were running off to fight Jin. This was not good.

"Hey, you ok?" He looked up to see Kame standing in front of him looking just as bad as him. He nodded and took the hand that was offered to him. Standing up he saw Koki and Junno walking over to them.

"Hey, guys we need to help Jin." Koki said as Jin was fighting all the tunaks by himself. He may have been a ranger now, but one against twenty was an inevitable lost.

"But I..." Ueda began and looked at the ground clenching his fists. He wouldn't say it out loud but he was most definitely afraid. He may always act calm, cool and collected but the truth was he was really scared.

"Ueda you..."

"We'll be there in a minute. You guys hurry and help Jin." Kame said interrupting him. He knew Ueda was afraid and needed a little encouraging. Koki nodded unsurely and turned to Junno.

"Ready?"

"Hai!"

"Then, let's do it." They copied Jin's actions and raised their left across arms to their chest putting their middle finger and index finger on their gem and flicking it down in one swift motion.

"Chaotic Black!"

"Chaotic Green!"

Ueda and Kame had to cover their eyes from the bright lights only to see a green and black ranger just like Jin standing in front of them. The only difference was that the green ranger was taller than the black.

"Let's go!" The black ranger shouted.

"Hai!"

The two soon sprinted off at a speed Kame couldn't believe. He shook his head then turned back to Ueda who was still looking at his friends entering the battle field.

"Hey" He turned to see Kame giving him a small smile as he rested his hands on his shoulders. "It's alright to be afraid you know." Ueda looked at the ground. "I'm scared too, but what gives me courage is the fact that I know I'm helping my friends and no amount of fear can take that away." He looked up at Kame who gave him an encouraging smile. "Besides, you're lucky you don't have to wear pink." This got him a smile and he grinned at seeing his friend smile. "So you ready?" He received a small nod and took a step back and stood beside him. "Then let's get Chaotic, ne?" He got another nod and turned to look at the battle field, eyes hard.

"Chaotic Pink!"

"Chaotic Yellow!"

A second later after a blinding light, the two stood in their uniforms just like the others in their respective colours.

"Let's go!" The pink ranger shouted. He received a silent nod and then the two rangers rushed off to the battle field.

#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#

Nakamaru watched it all with wide eyes and speechlessness. From Jin's transformation down to Kame's and Ueda. He couldn't believe it. He wouldn't. He was still dreaming, this couldn't be real. Apparently though, everyone had forgotten about him and he was quite fine with that actually, it gave him time to think. Everyone was fighting and it looked like they might actually win. Jin was now fighting the lefer while everyone else was taking care of the tunaks. From the corner of his eye he saw a tunak leave the battle field and head off somewhere and his eyes widened when he saw it was heading straight toward the girl behind the tree. She didn’t notice it since she her eyes were fascinated by the battle. The tunak had its hands raised with sharp black claws, did they have them before? Even if these was a dream, he didn’t like to see blood shed and he wasn’t about to let some little girl get hurt, dreaming or not. So getting up and holding his sore chest he made a dash toward the unsuspecting girl.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#

Ueda couldn’t believe he was doing this, he really couldn’t. Aiming a double punch at the tunak he dropped down and swept the tunaks feet from under it causing it to fall on its back. Standing back up he saw the pink ranger through his tinted helmet and didn’t know he was such a good fighter. The pink ranger had ran up a tree trunk and flipped off it to land behind the tunak and kick it in its back sending it crashing into the tree. He then looked over at the black ranger who was taking on two tunaks at the same time managing to send them crashing into each other as he flipped out of the way. He turned to see the green ranger easily knock a tunak to the ground with a round house kick and back flip out the way as another came to jump on him. Lastly, the red ranger was taking on the lefer and was holding up quite well. Ueda flipped out the way when a kick was aimed at his head and finally noticed someone was missing. Nakamaru. Turning around he searched for his friend in the battle field but couldn’t find him. But then he saw a tunak heading to the girl who still had not noticed it and his eyes widened when he saw Nakamaru jump in the way of the tunak getting slashed in the process. When did tunaks get claws?

“Nakamaru!”

His scream got the attention of the rest of the group and they all turned to see their friend lying on the ground with the little girl beneath him.

“Nakamaru!” The red ranger screamed and gave a final punch and round house kick to the lefer before rushing towards his fallen friend.

“This isn’t over.” Vinetora said breathing heavily. “Tunaks! Let’s go!” And in an instant, the tunaks and lefer where gone. They blinked in shock at the sudden disappearance but then ran to their friend who the red ranger was trying to help.

“Is he ok?” the green ranger asked, when they all reached him.

“I don’t think so.” he said and turned him slowly to reveal four large slash wounds on his side bleeding profusely. They gasped. He was breathing heavy and drenched in sweat.

“Maru…” the black ranger said looking at his friend.

“We have to get him to a hospital.” The yellow ranger said.

“But how are we going to explain how that happened.” The pink ranger said, scratching his helmet in frustration.

“It doesn’t matter.” The red ranger said, picking him up gently. “Let’s go.”

“Wait, what about the girl?” the black ranger said, looking at the unconscious girl. “We have to take her too.” The red ranger nodded and the black ranger went over and picked the girl up and held her securely in his arms.

Nakamaru groaned and buried his head in the red rangers shoulder trying to block out the pain in his side.

“Don’t worry Maru,” he whispered. “We’re gonna get you some help right now.”

Before they could go anywhere, the pink ranger’s communicator gave off a small chime and blinked.

“Hey, Kame do you read me? Kame!” He looked down at his wrist and tapping the gem on reflex and spoke into it.

“Hello?”

“Kame, its Keyla. Did Nakamaru get hurt?”

“Hai, he did.” He heard her sigh into the communicator.

“Ok, I’m going to bring you guys in to the command centre so we can get him fixed up.”

“Hey Keyla!” the black ranger shouted into the pink rangers communicator. “We have a little girl here and she’s unconscious, can we bring her too?” He heard her sigh.

“Fine. Just hold on to her tight, the same goes for you Jin.”

“Hai.” The red ranger said.

“Arigato.” The black ranger said pulling the girl closer to his chest.

“Alright, I’m bringing you guys in five, four, three…”

“Hey what did she mean by bring in?” the green ranger asked.

“…two, one.” And with that each ranger was enveloped in a staticy light of their individual color zooming through the air at top speed.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

Next time on Mighty Morphin KAT-TUN!

"Hi."

"How are you feeling?"

"Ok." she said and looked around the room. "Where's papa?"

Mighty Morphin KAT-TUN! ~ Chp 1

2008-06-19T23:32:25Z

Title: Mighty Morphin KAT-TUN!
Characters: KAT-TUN, guest appearance NEWS
Genre: Action/Adventure/Member Ai
Rating: PG
Summary: Evil has awoken and now it’s up to six individuals to save our world. The question is. Can they do it?
Disclaimer: I do not own KAT-TUN, NEWS or anything related to JE or the Power Rangers.

"Lady Miora, Lady Miora!"

"Yes, child."

"It's Xantin! He's free!"

"Are you sure?"

"Yes and he's headed toward earth."

"I see..." she said as she went deep into thought.

"What will we do?" After a few moments of silence she answered.

"We...must summon them." she said looking at the girl before her; whose eyes were now widened in shock.

"You mean...but there must be another way. They're not ready, they..."

"Don't worry they will be fine and besides..." she said turning to the window.

"...they're our only hope."

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#

"Ah, this is so relaxing." Said a boy who stretched out lazily on a beach chair that was currently located under a palm tree. The beach was secluded and barren of any other person but him. He lifted his sunglasses to rest on his head and looked at the blue sky through the green palms. This was perfect; no acting, no singing, no press, no nothing. Pulling the shades down again he sighed. "Well at least until I wake up." Yes, he knew he was asleep now, dreaming a dream he only wished was true. Suddenly his sun was gone and he was in darkness. Pulling off his shades he sat up and looked around at his new surroundings. He was in a large dimly lit room that was bare and from what he felt, quite chilly; probably because he still had his trunks on.

"Kame?"

He turned around at hearing his name and was more than surprised to see the rest of his group standing behind him. "What are you guys doing in my dream?" Koki raised an eyebrow.

"What do you mean 'your dream' this is my dream and I want to know why you guys are in it." he demanded looking at all of them, who were wondering the same thing.

"Hey, maybe we're having one of those group dreams when everybody dreams the same dream." Junno offered smiling at them with his usual smile. Ueda scoffed.

"As if." he said.

"Ne, ne, ne Junno may be right." Jin said taking Junnos' side since it made sense to him anyway. Before anyone could argue, Nakamaru interrupted them.

"Ano...guys. Who's that?"

The group turned to see a girl who looked to be about their age standing before them in a simple knee length black dress and a large black coat that covered most of the dress anyway, with black shoes. She had thick black-rimmed glasses and had her brunette hair plaited in a French braid that reached her mid back. Her brown eyes looked annoyed when they finally noticed her and she mumbled a 'Bout time.' when they saw her. "Follow me." Was all she said as she spun on her heel and walked out the door that wasn't there a few minutes ago.

"Ano..." Jin began.

"Who was that?" Ueda asked.

"I don't know but she sure is cute! Let's go!" Koki sad grinning and already half way to the door. Kame just rolled his eyes and followed him just wanting to know what was going on. Eventually everyone trudged along and soon they were following the girl to an unknown destination.

"Hey," Koki said walking on the side of her in the hall. "I'm Koki, what's your name?"

"Keyla" she said shortly. He sighed.

"That's a pretty name." Her eye twitched and everyone could tell she was getting annoyed except for Koki. "So what's..."

"Ano...Keyla, can you tell us where we're going?" Nakamaru asked, trying to save his friend from embarrassment.

"You will see when we get there." Was all she said and sped up a bit so there was distance between her and them.

'These guys are so lame, I can't believe saving the world is up to them.' she thought. Leading them down another hall she walked until they reached a dead end. Turning around she waited for them to catch up. When they did they looked at her strangely.

"Hey are we lost?" Junno asked, looking at the large wall before them. Ueda walked up to it and tapped it lightly.

"It's metal." he mumbled.

"Metal?" Kame asked and walked over to run his hand over the cool element before him. He turned his head towards Keyla when he swore he heard her say 'Idiots.' Placing her right hand on the wall the group watched as a thin green line made a vertical rectangle around her hand and the space beneath it glowed a soft white. The boys eyes widened in amazement as the wall suddenly opened from right down the middle revealing a dark hall where she walked though it not even checking to see if they were behind her. They looked at each other then at the door that had just appeared before them.

"Ano...guys, do you think this is such a good idea?" Nakamaru asked, looking at the entrance that would carry them who knows where. He was starting to get worried for the well being of the group and this was getting a little weird. Not that it wasn't weird already, since it looked like they were all having the same dream.

"Oh don't be such a worry wort Maru, let's see where she's taking us." Junno said patting him on the shoulder and walking toward the entrance.

"Yeah, I wanna see too!" Jin said, following Junno. He saw Kame passing him with a look of indifference.

"Might as well." He said, still in is swim trunks. Nakamaru sighed and looked over at Ueda and Koki on either side of him. Koki grinned and slung an arm around his shoulder.

"Well, shall we?" he asked. He turned to look at Ueda who just grinned too. Rolling his eyes he was about to say something when they heard a scream coming from within the entrance.

"Ahhhh!"

'Shoot! I knew it!' Nakamaru thought before dashing into the entrance with Ueda and Koki right behind him. When they finally reached the end of the dark hall Nakamaru looked from left to right to find his friends. "Oi! Kame!, Junno!, Jin!"

"Sugoi!"

He turned his head to find his three missing band mates not to far from him and sighed in relief as he jogged over to them.

"Oi! What's wrong? Who screamed?" Kame just pointed to Junno who looked like a kid who was just wandered into a candy factory.

"Sugoi!" He turned to Nakamaru. "Maru! Look this place is incredible! It looks just like a command centre from one of my comics!" Nakamaru looked at him funny then finally took a good look at the room. For one, it was huge, ridiculously huge. He would say it could fit two three Tokyo domes. The side they were on was spacious and surrounded by many large computers and a few clear crystals sticking out from them. The floor was a pale purple and the room was in a soft glow of white, barely noticeable even. The ceiling was high and he could barely see it, but from what he could see there were...stars? How could there be stars right above them if it was so bright now. And they weren't outside either, this was impossible! Looking back at his friends he saw Koki trying to talk to the girl, Jin still looking around the room with a smile on his face, Ueda looking at a crystal on a nearby computer, Kame looking up at the sky or ceiling or...whatever it was and Junno was...

"Junno don't touch that!" he shouted as he saw him about to touch a button on one of the large computers. He spun around with a guilty smile on his face and scratched the back of his head. Nakamaru sighed and scratched his head in growing frustration. What was going here?

"So what are we doing here again?" Kame asked, still looking at the sky.

"You're here to save the world." Six heads turned to the new voice and watched as a woman in a pale blue dress approached them. She looked no older than thirty but her soft brown eyes showed age and much wisdom. She had thick soft curled black hair that cascaded down her back like a waterfall until it reached her thighs. She was bare foot but walked with such elegance that shoes were not needed. She was indeed a beauty but had a simplicity about her that made her presence feel almost motherly. Jin was the first to snap out of it.

"Wait, did you say save the world?" She looked at him and smiled. He felt his cheeks heat up.

"Yes, I did."

"Are you serious?" Koki asked.

"Yes, I am."

"This must be some kind of joke." Ueda said.

"Now why would I joke about saving your world?" she asked.

"This is crazy." Nakamaru muttered.

"Ano...not to be rude but who are you?" Kame asked, being the only one smart enough to ask her name. She smiled at him.

"Why thank you for asking Kazuya. My name is Miora." He looked at her in shock.

"How do you know my name?" But then he felt stupid for asking since of course everyone would know his name. She continued to smile at him.

"I know all of your names, but not for the reasons you think I do. I've been watching you all for a long time." And it was at this time that a huge holographic screen appeared, curtsey of Keyla, in front of them and flashed different scenes of each one of them when they were kids up until now. Now Nakamaru who was thoroughly freaked at seeing scenes of his life that he was sure a camera had never been in, turned to Miora.

"Ok, who are you?" he demanded.

"I am just someone here to help you save your world."

"Ok, what do you mean by save our world?"

The screen suddenly changed to show a red planet floating in space then zoomed in to show the destroyed mountains, bloody seas, erupted volcanoes and lastly the dead bodies surrounding it. It then zoomed in to a lone figure in the distance that was crouched over and breathing heavily. The figure was dressed in all black and looked inhuman with its rocky looking skin. Cruel looking black eyes stared back at them as the figure smiled a wicked smile in their direction.

"This is Xantin. He is a monster who is beyond evil and lives to destroy planets. He knows nothing but destruction and will not stop until every living being is no more."

The group shivered looking at the creature on the screen before them.

"Scary." Ueda mumbled.

"But for a while he was defeated and thrown into a timeless chamber where he should have been locked for eternity."

The screen then changed to show Xantin falling into a white warp like wormhole in space and the hole quickly closing.

"What do you mean 'should have been'. Does this mean he's escaped?" Junno asked, looking at her. She nodded solemnly.

"I am afraid so."

"So where is he now?" Jin asked.

"He's here. On earth." She got a few raised eyebrows and wide eyes in response.

"Here?" Kame asked bewildered. She nodded.

"He's here but he's weak from spending almost a millennia in the time chamber. So he will most likely send out his lefers to find energy for him to make him stronger."

"Lefers?" Nakamaru asked, raising an eyebrow.

The screen changed again showing slides of different kind’s monsters ranging from shark looking ones to others that resembled plants.

"Lefers are followers of Xantin. They do all his dirty work and are quite strong and very dangerous." The screen then switched to a monster that was grey and faceless but had black and white zigzag marks all over its body. "These are Tunaks; they're mindless creatures whose only purpose is to fight. They are not as strong as Lefers but still should not be taken likely. They usually are sent in groups to fight."

"Ugh, they're scary." Jin said shivering in his spot.

"So where do they get the energy from?" Junno asked, eyes still focused on the screen.

"Humans."

They all snapped their heads towards her in shock.

"Humans?" Kame asked.

"Yes, they collect energy for him from the most prominent life source there is on the planet, in this case it is humans."

"So what are we suppose to do?" Koki asked.

"You..." she began and looked over at Keyla who nodded and came over with a black box that had a gold ‘C’ as an emblem with a lightening bolt gong through it ' "will become earth’s defenders and defeat the evil that is Xantin."

"Sugoi! We're going to be super heroes!" Junno cheered.

She smiled then walked to the box Keyla was holding and opened it to reveal six silver metal bands with a circular gem resting in the middle. Each band had a different colour gem. "And you will do it by becoming the Chaotic Rangers." They stared in awe at the bands then back at her as she picked one up and walked towards them. "Like I said before. I have been watching you all for a long time and I know you each have what it takes to defeat Xantin." Stepping in front of Jin she looked him in the eye as she spoke. "Having a heart as pure as gold is something everyone needs to have. You have that heart and I know it will help you later on in your journey." She placed the bracelet in his hand that a red gem in the middle. "Jin, Chaotic Red Ranger and leader of the Chaotic Rangers." He looked shocked and pointed to himself.

"Me?" She smiled and nodded.

"You." Taking another band from the box she walked to Kame who stood by Jin "Hardworking and cleverness is wonderful on so many levels. Continue to do your best. Kazuya, Pink Chaotic Ranger." She said placing a sliver band with a pink gem in it in his hand. He looked at it then her.

"Pink?"

She looked at him and gave a nod with a small smile. Taking another band out of the box she stood in front of Ueda. "Being brave is a quality all heroes have, and you...have an indefinite amount." He looked at her with wide eyes. "Tatsuya, Yellow Chaotic Ranger."

"Really?"

"Hai." she said resting the band with a yellow gem in his hand. Taking another out of the box she turned to Junno. "Smiling is a powerful thing. It keeps the people around you positive even in the worst situations. It is something you should never stop doing." She placed the band with a green gem in the middle in his hand. "Junnosuke, Green Chaotic Ranger."

"Sugoi!" was all he could say. She gave a soft chuckle and turned to get another one and stand in front of Koki.

"Intelligence. Having it is a good thing, but being able to use it correctly is even better." She placed the band with the black gem in his hand. "Koki, Black Chaotic Ranger."

"Sweet." He said looking at the object in his hand. Turning to take the last band out of the box, she faced Nakamaru.

"Caring for the well being of others is what being a hero is all about. Keep protecting, keep caring." she said as she placed the band with a blue gem in his hand. "Yuichi, Blue Chaotic Ranger." He didn't say anything but looked at the object in his hand. Taking a step back she stood in front of the six boys before her and smiled fondly.

"Ano...what are these anyway?" Koki asked

"They are your transformers and communicators."

"Transformers?! We get to transform. This is too cool." Junno shouted as he looked at his band. "How do we do it?"

"You will know when the time comes."

"So how do these communicator thingies work?" Kame asked holding his bracelet at eye level.

"You can communicate to each other or the command centre, which is here." Keyla answered from beside Miora, as an after thought she added. "They also can detect nearby Lefers and Tunaks."

"How?" Koki asked.

"They give off a steady beep only you can hear."

"So what do we do now?" Jin asked.

"You put them on." she said starting to get impatient from so many questions. "Idiots." she mumbled. Miora looked at her and smiled turning back to the boys. Some were analysing the bands while others looked a bit unsure. Kame looked at his transformer/communicator critically. It was silver and the band was thin, so it's not like it looked bad, but pink? Why did he have to be pink, typical really. He sighed; well it did look kinda fashionable so he guessed it was alright, since this was a dream and all.

"Is there a particular hand we put it on?" he asked nonchalantly.

"On your left wrist." Miora answered. He looked at the rest of the group and wasn't really surprised to see Junno already had his on.

"Come on guys, hurry and put them on." he said, looking at them excitedly. The group looked at each other and one by one they slipped the bracelets on. All except Nakamaru. Junno noticed this and walked over to him. "Hey, Maru. What's wrong?"

"This is all too weird." He said with a sigh. "I think I'm going crazy or something." He looked up at his friend with worried eyes and he received a smile in return.

"Oh, don't worry so much Maru, we're going to save the world! You should be excited." He looked at him and he still looked unsure. "Here." He said taking Nakamaru's bracelet out his hand and slipping it on in one fluid motion. Nakamaru looked at him with wide eyes.

"Junno! Why'd you do that?!" He shouted.

"Cause you were taking too long." he said simply. He let out a frustrated sigh and ran his hand over his face.

"Hey, how do these communicators work anyway?" Jin asked holding up his arm with the bracelet resting comfortably on his wrist. Keyla stepped forward.

"You tap your gem and just think of the person you want to speak to."

"Really, that sounds kinda farfetched." Kame said.

"Well why don't you try it?" She suggested. He looked at her then his communicator. Raising his wrist in front of his face he tapped the gem and watched as it blinked a dark pink. With the person he wanted to speak to in his thoughts, he spoke into the communicator.

"Koki, hey Koki can you hear me?"

Koki looked down at his communicator when he heard a faint sound like a chime and saw his gem blinking a greyish color with Kames voice coming out of it.

"Sugoi." He raised his wrist and tapped it. "Yo Kame, I read you loud and clear." He said grinning. The rest looked amazed at how it actually worked. Keyla rolled her eyes and was about to say something when Junno spoke first.

"Hey since we're superheroes do we get powers?" The others looked at him funny. "I mean don't all superheroes have powers?" Miora smiled and nodded.

"Yes, you all have powers." This got their attention.

"Really, what are they?" Koki asked curious at what his power would be.

"You will have to figure that out on your own." The group looked a little disappointed so she added. "But I can tell you it will either be an element or an ability."

"Really?! Sugoi!" Junno shouted getting excited all over again.

"This is weird." Nakamaru muttered to himself and looked at the bracelet resting on his wrist. "Too weird."

"It seems that that is all I have to tell you for now."

"Wait, so what do we do now?" Jin asked.

"You wait...until you are needed."

"But-"

"Do not worry, you will be fine and you must remember that no one must know your secret."

Before any of them could say anything everything turned black.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#

He sat up with a start, breathing heavily and quickly looked around his surroundings to find out where he was. A beaura, a small TV and a night stand with a clock. He sighed and relaxed, he was in his room safe within his apartment; it was all a dream. He scratched his bare chest and yawned looking at the clock on the night table.

6:15 a.m.

It was already time to get up. He got out of bed and headed to the bathroom. Turning on the lights he went to the sink and turned it on to splash his face with some water. Grabbing a towel nearby he patted his face dry while looking in the mirror, it was then that he noticed the silver band with the blue gem in it, resting comfortably on his left wrist. Right about now his scream could rival Jin's.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#

He was early, that was a surprise. Well not really since he practical ran out of his apartment to get to work so he could get some answers. He was waiting in KAT-TUN's lounge room and was wearing a long sleeve blue shirt so it covered the band and some blue jeans. And he was even more freaked out at the fact that it couldn't come off. It wasn't a tight fit and it even dangled a bit but it would not slide off his hand for the life of him. It was like an invisible force kept him from trying to take it off. He looked up when the door opened to reveal Jin walking in wearing blue jeans, a white tank top and a red and white checkered shirt.

"Jin!" He shouted walking over to him quickly. Jin looked at him a bit surprised but smiled anyway.

"Maru, what are you doing here so early? I thought I would finally beat everyone today."

"Jin, can you tell me why this..." he raised up his left hand "is on my wrist and won't come off." He just went straight to the point; he didn't feel like beating around the bush.

"Huh? What's that?" He asked looking puzzled. Nakamaru blinked and looked at him and thought that maybe he was just going crazy but then caught the silver band with a red gem on his left wrist. Grabbing Jin's arm he held it in front of his face.

"Where did you get this?" Looking at the band for a while Nakamaru saw Jins face shift through different emotions. From confusion, to thought and finally realization.

"So it was real." He finally said. He moved his head to the side to look Nakamaru in the eye with a smile on his face. "I thought it was just a dream. I never would have guessed it was true." Before Nakamaru could say anything the door burst open to reveal the rest of KAT-TUN.

"Oi! You guys have bands too right?" Junno asked running up to them with a huge smile on his face. They nodded. "See I told you Kame, it wasn't just a dream!" Nakamaru looked at him then at his left hand to see the silver band with a green gem resting on it. Looking at the other three members, he saw the exact same thing but with different gems.

"Ok, hold up!" He shouted and got the groups attention. "Can anyone explain to me why there's a band that can't get off my hand, please?" They looked at him then at his band.

"What do you mean it can't come off?" Koki asked.

"Try taking yours off." He did as he was told and found that his couldn't come off either. "See."

"So if we all have these bands then does that mean..." Ueda began.

"... the dream was real?" Koki finished.

"No way. I refuse to believe it." Nakamaru said shaking his head.

"But how did we all get the same bands on our wrists and had the same dream." Junno pointed out.

"He has a point." Jin said.

"This is too weird." Nakamaru mumbled to himself and sat down.

"So does this really mean we're super heroes?" Koki asked more to himself then anybody else.

"I just want to know why I have to be pink." Kame muttered looking at the gem on his band.

There was a sudden knock at the door and a messenger came in telling them to start getting ready for their photo shoot.

"So anybody has any bright ideas for when our manager asks us why we have non removable bands on our wrists?"

to be continued.....

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

Next time on Mighty Morphin KAT-TUN!

"What are we supposed to do?" Ueda asked, looking at the creatures uneasily.

"It looks like we'll have to fight." Junno said with a small on his face. Ueda looked at him like he was crazy.

"Are you serious?!"

kyoluna @ 2008-04-13T18:43:00

2008-04-13T22:47:54Z

Title: Light and Crayons

Characters: Jin, Kame

Rating: G

Summary: Kame is tired and Jin finds a way to make him feel better.

“Kame?” He turned around in shock to face his room mate staring at him with worried eyes.

“Jin.”

“Are you ok?” he asked softly, looking at him then let his eyes lower to look at his knuckles then back at him. Getting over his shock he looked away from the others gaze and nodded.

“Hai.” He said shortly ad there was a brief moment of silence before he asked. “I thought you were going out with the others.” The older boy shook his head as he stuffed his hands in his pockets and rocked on his feet slightly.

“No, just tired.”

“I’m fine Jin.”

“No you’re not because you punched the wall!” He shouted.

“Jin…” He said in a warning tone as he held his temple feeling a migraine coming on. Said boy looked at him then stared at the floor mumbling a quiet apology. A few seconds passed in silence.

“Are you happy?” Kame turned to look at him and sighed again as he gave his answer.

“Hai.” He said quietly and sat in the same spot looking at the younger one until he heard soft even breathes coming from him signaling he was asleep.

~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~#~

“Ano, Jin…what are you doing?”

“Hmm?” The older boy answered as he turned his head towards him, as his mind was still absorbed in his drawing. But when he finally realized it was Kame who was talking to him he gave off a small ‘eep!’ and covered his drawing with his whole chest and arms trying to hide it. “Kame! You’re up!” He said brightly with a nervous smile. The younger boy nodded and looked at Jin then the crayons on the floor.

“Jin, why are you on the floor coloring with crayons?” he asked getting straight to the point.

“Kame chan~” he said with a pout. “These aren’t crayons, they’re coloring pencils. I’m too big for crayons now.” Kame stared at him and then at the crayons and found out that they were indeed coloring pencils. Kame nodded his head and looked back at the drawing he still couldn’t see.

“So what are you drawing?”

“Oh, you can’t see yet, cause it’s a surprise.” He replied with a bright smile.

“A surprise?”

“Hai! Now go take a bath and by the time you’re done I should be finished.” Kame raised an eyebrow but nodded and slowly headed to the bathroom but stopped when he reached the door. Jin was watching him and when he saw he stopped he made a shooing motion with his hand and Kame had to struggle a bit to hide the grin tugging at his lips.

“Hai, I like it.” Jins’ smile seemed to light up the room as he grinned from ear to ear.

“Really?” Kame couldn’t help but to return the smile and nod.

“Hai.”

‘Arigato Jin, I think I found my light. ’